Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

L is for the way you look at me
O is for the only one I see
V is very, very extraordinary
E is even more than anyone that you adore can

Love is all that I can give to you
Love is more than just a game for two
Two in love can make it, take my heart, and please don't break it
Love was made for me and you

Guren was singlehandedly the most treasured thing in Kureto’s life. It was something that even he didn’t think that he could actually admit. Ever since the moment that he met him, Guren had practically came right in and charmed him. The attitude that he had. The beautiful violet eyes. The smile that would grace his face. Kureto was lost for him.

The only downside was that Guren was an Ichinose.

His father would never approve.

In a way, Kureto wondered if that had swayed him to start courting the Omega. It had taken weeks before Guren so much as entertained the thought. Kureto felt almost triumphant whenever Guren had agreed. The only terms were that they needed to be a secret. That no one could know. Honestly, Kureto could agree. He knew what would happen to Guren if anyone ever found out. Beatings or even worse. It could be a number of things.

Yet, Kureto couldn’t let him go.

Guren could be so much happier with someone else. With someone who wasn’t a risk to his livelihood. Yet, Guren picked him. Kureto was at a loss. Maybe, it was because it was Kureto. For whatever reason that may be.

Kureto looked up from what he was doing whenever he heard the door open. The Omega had stepped into what Kureto had made his office. Giving him a look for a second as he closed the door behind him. This was their little secret. Kureto wanted more. He wanted to see where this would go. Guren was everything that he could have wanted in a person. He was strong. Even stronger than Kureto was. His personality. His everything.

The Alpha leaned back, smiling a bit as Guren crossed the room. The Omega walked up to him, leaning back against his desk as he said, “You called for me?”

Kureto shrugged, “I wanted to see you.”

“Oh, really now?” Guren mused, tilting his head. The Alpha smirked a bit as Guren leaned over, brushing their lips together, “You’re going to get us caught, dumbass.”

“No one comes into my office unless I say they can. They can’t get passed Aoi otherwise.” Kureto retorted. The Omega laughed softly under his breath as he leaned in and pressed his lips to Kureto’s. The kiss was soft and brief before Guren had pulled back, slipping onto the desk and sitting on it next to what Kureto had been working on. “Besides, I thought you’d like to get out of class for a while.”

Guren shrugged, grabbing the edge of the desk with his hands as he leaned back a bit, “I wouldn’t mind.”

Kureto just smirked a bit as he went back to what he had been working on. He could catch Guren’s scent. His soft floral scent that was like standing underneath a cherry blossom tree with a hint of lotus flowers. Kureto couldn’t get enough of it. Honestly, he just wanted Guren around. It was better with him around. Even if he was silently working.

As they silently worked, at one point, Guren had grabbed a notebook that was sitting on Kureto’s desk and a pen before he had opened it up and started sketching. It made Kureto chuckle softly. Guren could lost for hours sketching if he wanted too. Kureto could stare at him for hours and Guren would gleefully ignore his presence in exchange for focusing on what he was doing. Before telling Kureto to stop staring at him with that same slight smile on his face. Even now, Guren was doing the same thing.

What could he say?

He knew what he wanted.

And what he wanted was… Guren.

Guren had always been good at keeping secrets. This was one secret that he knew that he always had to keep. He knew that he was a fool. That he shouldn’t be doing this. That he shouldn’t have gotten himself involved with a Hiragi again. It would only lead to heartbreak. Yet, whenever he was with Kureto, all he could be was happy. The way that he felt when he was around Kureto was unlike anything that he ever felt.

His heat had hit full force. Hitting him completely out of the blue when it was due to come for another week. He could already feel the flush on his face. Everywhere that Kureto’s hands ended up felt like it was cooling. A cold sensation that leveled out the warmth that he was feeling.

He inhaled sharply as Kureto leaned down, his lips brushing against his as his hands stayed on Guren’s arms. His heart was pounding. He had never done anything before. In a way, it completely freaked him out, at the same time, he really didn’t care.

The Alpha’s lips brushed over his, sending the spark down his back. Guren shivered slightly, closing the distance as he pressed his lips into Kureto’s. It was like all bets were off. He could feel the arousal going through him. The desire and the want. Kureto’s scent was so soothing. Clouding over his mind and making him want more. Kureto’s scent was like being outside in the rain.

Kureto’s lips moved against his own as his hands moved down to his waist and Guren found himself being pulled closer to him. They shouldn’t be doing this. They really shouldn’t be, but caution was going out to the wind. He almost didn’t care at all.

Guren’s back ended up being pressed into the bed as the Alpha loomed over him. Bracing himself onto one arm.

Kureto pulled back, looking down at him. Neither of them said a word as Guren grabbed the front of Kureto’s uniform and pulled him back down. Letting his eyes flutter shut as their lips connected once more.

It didn’t matter how stupid this probably was.

Guren was good at keeping secrets, and he had to admit, he wanted Kureto.

Maybe it was the heat talking, maybe it was just Guren’s own desires.

But one night wouldn’t matter.

Would it?

One heat changed his entire life. Guren’s heart was pounding as he stared at the positive pregnancy test. This was never supposed to happen. He was never supposed too—What the fuck was he going to do now? This was bad. The Hiragi family was going to kill him for this. He was so stupid. How could he do something so stupid?

Guren placed the test down, running his hands over his face as he could feel his heart pounding harshly. His chest was tightening as the panic hit him. There was no way that he was going to be able to hide this. They would ask him questions. They would—Oh God.

The Omega pressed his back into the wall, sliding down it. He never meant for this to happen. It was just one stupid fucking heat that hit him out of the blue. Why wasn’t he thinking? The point was that he wasn’t. They had been sneaking around being Tenri’s back. This was never actually supposed to come out. He wasn’t supposed to get pregnant.

Guren had been getting hit by symptoms for weeks. He didn’t actually think that this would happen to him. He didn’t think anything would come from it.

Guren never should have let himself do it.

Yet, he didn’t regret sleeping with Kureto.

Kureto was his boyfriend after all. They had been seeing each other. Leave it to him to sleep with Kureto one time during a heat – and losing his virginity in the process – and his ass got knocked up. What the hell was he supposed to tell Kureto?

Guren knew that once he told Kureto, then the word would get out. He wouldn’t be able to hide an entire pregnancy. God, he hadn’t even turned sixteen yet. How could he be so stupid? They didn’t even think of doing what they were supposed to. God forbid that he had forgotten the fucking morning after pill.

He heard a knock on the door as he kept staring blankly at the wall. What was he supposed to tell his father? He had came home for the break, and now, what was he supposed to tell him? Guren choked for a second, pushing himself up as he went to unlock the door.

As soon as he opened it, he was met with the concerned eyes of his father. Sakae was looking at him in concern as he said, “Guren? What’s wrong?”

“Dad,” Guren whispered, “I made… I made a…”

Guren couldn’t even get it out. He didn’t know what to do. The Omega leaned forward, letting his face fall into his father’s chest. It had caught Sakae by surprise, but the Alpha Ichinose had reached up to wrap his arms around him, “What’s wrong, Guren?”

“Dad, I’m so sorry.” Guren choked out.

“What are you talking—” Sakae’s voice cut off as he was sure that the man had spotted what he thought he did. Sakae had moved one arm, leaning forward a bit before whispering, “Oh, Guren.”

The Omega choked up again, the air catching his throat. “What the hell do I do?”

Sakae’s hand moved over his back, soft muttering in his ear as he whispered, “Don’t worry, Guren. We’ll figure something out.” His father kept muttering soft reassurances to him. Guren felt so stupid. He let one night chance everything.

Everything was going to change from here.

Everything was going to come out. There was no way that he would be able to hide this. Hide who the father was. It made him… afraid.

“It’s okay, Guren.” Sakae said again.

It wasn’t.

It wasn’t okay.

Not when Guren was going to have to say who the father was.

“It’s okay. You’re okay.”

His father had taken him to a clinic for a confirmation. Guren was nervous as he bounced his leg as he sat on the padded table. Sakae was sitting on the other side of the room. He didn’t understand how Sakae could be so supportive of him. Would he be once he said who the father was?

“Alright, Guren, go ahead and lay back for me.” The OBGYN stated.

Guren did, leaning back as he was instructed to lift up his shirt. The nervousness was back in him as he stared straight at the ceiling. He kept hoping that this was all just a fluke. That it was a false positive. He didn’t even know where to begin to explain all of this away.

Everything sounded distant as he saw the ultrasound machine being pulled up. Guren didn’t even want to look at it whenever he had started to look around the room. He didn’t even react to the cold gel being put on his stomach or the wand to the machine being placed into it.

It had taken a moment, but then he saw it. Right on the screen. The air caught in his throat as he saw the formation and the OBGYN said, “And there are your babies.”

Guren had almost short circuited whenever he heard babies.

“Wait, what?” Guren said quickly.

“One,” The Doctor replied, pointing at the first little – what he could only explain as a blob – part before pointing to the next, “Two. It would appear that you are pregnant with twins.”

Guren couldn’t breathe.

This just kept getting better, didn’t it?

“Twins.” He whispered.

Fucking Hell.

He was actually—God, he was pregnant.

What the Hell was he going to tell Kureto?

Kureto was starting to get concerned. It wasn’t like Guren to avoid him. Not like this. He had been trying for days to get ahold of him. Until, he had finally managed to with a simple message of Meet at our normal spot.

Kureto had gone straight there as soon as he had gotten it. Guren was already waiting for him whenever he got there. The second that he had seen him, he knew something was wrong. “Guren? What’s wrong?” Kureto questioned as soon as he had gotten up to the Omega.

Guren looked at him up and down for a second before he was looking to the ground. Something was clearly bothering him. Guren wore his heart on his sleeve. Even whenever he was wearing that mask. The same mask that he would hide behind.

“Kureto,” Guren whispered, “I need to talk to you.” Guren’s voice had even cracked.

It had the concern going through him even more as he stepped forward, looking down at the Omega as he said, “What is it?”

Guren exhaled sharply, turning away from him, and taking a few steps away. “So, you know… You know how we spent my heat together?” Guren questioned.

Kureto was confused. “Yeah?” The Alpha took a step forward as Guren turned to face him.

Guren looked like he was ready to bolt in the opposite direction. It was totally different from how Guren normally held himself. “I’m… I’m pregnant.”

Kureto blinked as his mind went completely blank. What the hell did Guren just say? Did Guren just say he was— “You’re pregnant?”

Guren looked pale for a moment before he was nodding. “We just confirmed it today… But yeah… I’m… pregnant.” Guren was fumbling over his words. Kureto had never heard Guren sound so small before. “With… twins.”

Oh shit.

Kureto did the first thing that he could think of. He reached out, pulling Guren to him as he could feel his heart skip a beat and his eyes went wide. This was bad. Tenri was going to find out. He got Guren pregnant.

What the hell was Tenri going to do to Guren when he found out about this?

For the first time in a long time, Kureto didn’t know what to do.

Word had spread like wildfire. Before Guren knew it, everyone knew about it. He wasn’t surprised. Not when the Hiragi family snooped on everything. Sakae had no choice but to report it to the main branch. They would have found out about it anyway. Sooner or later, they would have discovered it and then Sakae would have been punished for trying to hide it.

No matter where he went, Guren heard nothing but insults. Whore, slut, every derogatory thing that someone could hurl at him was being thrown his way. It got worse in the days following.

He wasn’t even surprised whenever they got the summons.

Standing before Tenri Hiragi as the Alpha glared down at him. That smug look that only Tenri Hiragi could hold as he said, “So, you decided to spread your legs and got pregnant from it?”

Guren swallowed harshly, looking away as he said, “I made a stupid decision is all.”

“Now, Guren,” Tenri drawled, “Who is the father of your baby?” Guren inhaled sharply, looking up towards the Head Hiragi. “What Alpha got you pregnant?” Guren choked again, feeling his father’s reassuring hand land on his shoulder. Guren looked up, seeing where Kureto was standing among his siblings. He looked back down just as quickly. “Was it Shin—”

“No.” Guren quickly cut him off. Of course, they thought it was Shinya. Considering that Shinya was his best friend.

“That Shigure Yukimi girl?” Tenri pushed. Guren shook his head. “Sayuri Hanayori?” Guren shook his head again, “Mito Jujou or Norito Goshi?”

“No.” He whispered.

“Tell me.” Tenri ordered, moving forward, and reaching out for him. Guren let out a shocked sound as Tenri grabbed him by the arms and jerked him forward. It made him nauseous as the Alpha jerked on him. “I’m giving you an order, brat.”

Guren opened his mouth to speak but the shock hit him as Kureto suddenly came into his line of sight. Practically shoving Tenri away from him. The Omega’s eyes widened as his heart skipped a beat. “Get away from him.” Kureto had a glare that rivaled Tenri’s on his face.

Tenri even looked surprised by Kureto’s sudden interference as Sakae moved to pull Guren behind him. The Omega was stunned to say the least. He never imagined anyone standing up to Tenri like this. Not even Kureto.

Tenri looked between the two of them before the realization dawned on his face as he looked at Kureto, “You.” He growled, “You got this Ichinose bitch pregnant?”

Kureto had straightened his back a bit more, holding his head up as he said, “And if I did?” Kureto looked over his shoulder at him as Guren let out a shaky breath. Just the brief moment of eye contact had Guren calming down a little bit. Kureto turned his attention back to his father, “I ordered him to tend to my nightly needs is all. I never meant for this to happen.”

That wasn’t what happened.

Kureto knew that.

Why was he… lying?

Especially with the risk involved in lying to Tenri Hiragi?

Tenri hummed. Looking Kureto up and down, “You ordered him.”

Kureto nodded, exhaling sharply as he continued, “Guren is my retainer. It’s his responsibility to serve me. Whatever it may be. Even if it means by my personal whore.”

“Kureto.” Guren whispered. He barely heard the sound of his own voice. He doubted anyone but his father did.

“He only did it because I ordered him too.” Kureto said again, “Getting pregnant was never meant to happen.”

“So, this bitch baby trapped you?” Tenri growled.

Kureto shook his head, “Actually, I did.” Guren felt like he couldn’t breathe. What the hell was Kureto doing? “It wasn’t my intention, but I didn’t allow him to take any medications and I didn’t want to use anything. I wanted him to feel like my whore. To know that no matter what, he was beneath me. This is on me. Not him.”

Kureto was lying right through his teeth. It was against everything that Kureto ever said to him. They had just made a stupid mistake. Neither of them were thinking in the moment. Kureto never ordered him to do anything. Guren just hadn’t been thinking of the consequences.

Kureto didn’t have to do this. He could just wipe his hands clean of the situation and leave Guren to face the harsh punishment. Why was Kureto protecting him?

Tenri looked between the two of them again before Tenri backhanded Kureto right across the face. Guren had tried to move forward but was stopped by his father. Kureto stumbled slightly but managed to stay on his feet as he lifted up a hand to his face. When the Alpha looked up, Guren could see the blood coming from Kureto’s nose.

“You stupid fool.” Tenri growled. “Why the hell did you think that was a good idea?” The Head Hiragi looked over towards Guren, his sharp glance sent a chill down his spine as he growled out, “Is this true, Guren? Did he order you to sleep with him?”

Guren didn’t dare look over to Kureto. He didn’t want to make it look like Kureto was guiding him. Instead, he looked to the floor. Kureto didn’t just put his neck out on the line for him for him to go against it now. “Yes, Lord Hiragi-sama.” He murmured, “Lord Kureto said as his retainer that I’m required to fulfill all of his needs. It’s my responsibility to adhere to all of the Hiragi’s orders.”

“So, I see.” Tenri mused. “And you’re pregnant with twins?”

“Yes, Lord Hiragi-sama.” Guren replied.

He looked up towards the Alpha as Tenri moved around the room, humming softly. “Alright.” He stated, “This is what you’re going to do, Guren.” The Omega swallowed harshly, curling his arms around himself. Anything that could come out of Tenri’s mouth. Any of it, he knew he was going to hate. “I’ll let you keep the pregnancy since it wasn’t your fault.” Guren blinked. Wait, what? Tenri walked forward, looking down at him with a smirk on his face, “I think we can make an arrangement that will satisfy everyone.”

“Whatever you wish, Lord Hiragi-sama.” Guren murmured, bowing his head.

“Since my foolish son decided to do this act against me,” Tenri stated, “The two of you will cease all contact.” Guren’s heart skipped a beat as he felt like the ability to breathe was being taken from him. “You will return back to the Ichinose compound and stay there. However, when you give birth, you will go to one of our hospitals.” Why did Guren really hate where this was going? “The firstborn will go to Kureto, and I will so graciously allow you to keep the second born. After that, neither of you will ever contact each other again. You will have no contact with Kureto or the firstborn.”

Wait, what?

Give his oldest baby to the Hiragi family but keep the younger one? He couldn’t contact Kureto? Guren looked over to Kureto, seeing that the Alpha looked just as shocked as him. “Father, wait—” Kureto started.

“This is a one time offer, Guren.” Tenri added, completely ignoring Kureto as Guren’s gaze moved back to the Head Hiragi. This made was dead serious about it. He could tell by the look in his eye. “The other options are, terminate the pregnancy and I will arrange a marriage for you to a more suitable mate for you…” Tenri smirked a bit as he looked Guren up and down, “And I’m sure they would have fun with you.” Guren shuddered underneath that look, the disgust pooling in his stomach from the thought of whoever Tenri could have in mind. The Alpha continued with, “Or both can be born, and I’ll kill you on the spot and we’ll take both of them.”

“Father!” It sounded like Mahiru.

“Don’t!” That one was definitely Shinya.

“You can’t do this.” Kureto.

Guren choked, looking over to his father. What the hell kind of choices were these? Either lose one of his babies, terminate the pregnancy and get married to whoever the hell Tenri deemed fit for him, or losing both and his life? Guren lifted his hands up to his stomach. All of these options sucked.

His father gave him a reassuring look again, tightening his hand, “It’s okay, Guren.” Sakae whispered.

Guren’s throat was dry. He kept trying to say anything, but it was getting stuck.

“Tick tock, Guren.” Tenri mused, “We don’t have all day.”

He absolutely hated this.

There felt like there really was only one option here.

Guren looked down, curling his hand into his shirt, “Okay.” He whispered, “I’ll… I’ll do it.”

Tenri had reached out, tapping at his shoulder as he drawled out, “Good choice, Guren.” Guren refused to look up. The white noise had came to his ears. He was going to be forced to give one of his twins away and never see them again. It made him so sick. “Take your son home, Sakae.”

Sakae’s arm was around him. Guren couldn’t say anything. The last thing he did as he was being guided out of the room was look over his shoulder back at Kureto. Kureto was watching him too. For a moment, it was almost like Kureto could barely look him in the eye.

The entire time, it felt like his heart was being shattered into a million pieces that he would never be able to put back together.

What the hell did he just agree too?

Kureto’s gut was twisting. He wasn’t expecting this. Any of this. Ceasing all contact with Guren? Only having access to one twin? The same for Guren? They were just expected not to ever see each other again and raise twins separately from each other? Guren could never see his other child and the same for Kureto? What kind of fucked up idea was that?

Kureto swallowed the lump in his throat as Tenri walked up next to him. Kureto raised his glance to look at him as Tenri glared at him. “I didn’t have to show him that kindness, Kureto.”

Kindness?

That wasn’t kindness.

That was just cruel.

“You are just expecting him to give up his firstborn?” Kureto growled. “They are both my children.”

Tenri’s eyebrow shot up, “Do you want me to take both?” Kureto stopped. That would just be punishing Guren. Forcing him through a pregnancy for children that he would never have. He never should have been in this position. They made a foolish error in judgement. Neither of them had thought it through. “I would think that this is the option that is best suited for all of us involved. You said it yourself, Kureto. You were the one who forced this on him. Now, this is the way that it will be. I can change my mind.”

“This is wrong.” Kureto growled.

“I could have killed him right then and there.” Tenri snapped, “Don’t take my kindness for granted, Kureto.”

With that, Tenri was walking away. Kureto looked back to where Guren had left. His gut twisted as his heart felt like it was being squeezed in his chest. He couldn’t let Guren take the heat for something that was on both of them. They were both guilty of being absolutely stupid. It wasn’t just Guren’s fault. It was Kureto’s too. It was the only thing that he could think of that would keep Tenri from absolutely exploding on Guren. Tenri could and would have killed Guren.

What the hell could Kureto say or do in this situation?

Tenri’s word was final.

That was the last time that he was ever going to see Guren.

And all he would remember was seeing the absolute heartbreak on his face.

Pregnancy had came and gone before Guren knew it. The Omega had been transferred out of First Shibuya High School and into a private school in Nagoya near their family compound. From what he knew, Kureto’s number was changed but so was his. They were doing everything that they could to make sure that the two couldn’t have contact at all.

Guren had even been forced to not have contact with Shinya, Mito, or Goshi. Just all contact with gone. They couldn’t control his contact with Shigure or Sayuri since their families also lived in the compound. They weren’t forced to leave First Shibuya High School, but they were being monitored closely to make sure that they didn’t slip any messages from Guren to any of the others. They weren’t even allowed near Kureto either. He was honestly surprised they weren’t sent away like he was just to make sure that they didn’t contact Kureto. Considering they were his retainers.    

Guren had tried not to get attached. He had learned that his twins were girls. Baby twin girls. Which had been told back to Tenri and Kureto. Kureto got to pick out the name of the oldest girl while Guren got to pick one for the youngest. He could at least honor that. It almost felt more cruel that he’d have to go through this and know her name but at the same time, he was glad that he got to know her name. He hadn’t cried one tear at all throughout his pregnancy. He had to keep his head up.

He had lockets made for both girls. It felt like the only thing that he could do. Something that he could at least do for them. He had found out that they would be identical twins. At least, he could guess that it would help tell them apart. Not that it mattered. His oldest would go back with Kureto and he would take the youngest and they would go their separate ways.

He guessed… It was for the best.

He had gone into labor in the afternoon of March 26^th. Just like they were told, they went to the hospital that Tenri had picked out. The entire time, Guren felt so numb. It was time. Did it even really matter? This was the only choice that he really had. At least, where he wouldn’t end up forced into something that he didn’t want to do. He didn’t want to do this either but out of the options that he had; this was the best one.

He knew Kureto was at the hospital too. So was Tenri. Kureto wasn’t allowed into the room with him. It felt wrong, but he knew it was just Tenri making sure that they stayed at zero contact. They had to follow the rules.

If his heart couldn’t break anymore… He knew there would be nothing left by the time that this was over.

March 27^th. Guren had already been in the hospital for thirteen hours at this point. It was into the morning and Kureto just sat there. Why wasn’t he doing anything? Why couldn’t he fight? This fear was in him. He was not afraid of anything, but his father was someone that he knew not to double cross. He knew he couldn’t stand up to him. Not now.

Guren had been forced to transfer schools. It wasn’t like the Omega wanted to attend First Shibuya High School in the first place, but under the circumstances, it was just cruel. All contact between them had been severed. Guren couldn’t even contact Shinya. Tenri was having his own little ways of punishing Guren for all of this.

Kureto wasn’t allowed into the room. His father had been watching him for the most part of make sure that he didn’t sneak in. Tenri had also given strict instructions to the Nurses that he wasn’t allowed to go in. He knew what was going to happen and it made his gut keep twisting.

At one point, Tenri had gotten distracted and Kureto had noticed Sakae come out of the room. Kureto had made sure that Tenri was thoroughly distracted. Which he was with a phone call thankfully. Kureto had taken his chance to go after Sakae. Most likely, he was going in search of something for Guren, who was still in active labor.

“Hey, Sakae.” Kureto quickly said, moving to get in front of him.

Sakae gave him a look for a moment. Surprisingly, it was a gentle look. Which he didn’t get why, but Kureto shifted on his feet, double checking to make sure that Tenri wasn’t looking as he reached into his coat and pulled out a picture.

“I want…” Kureto muttered, “Can you give this to Guren?”

Sakae looked between him and photo for a second. “Alright?”

Kureto looked down at it, swallowing harshly as he ripped the picture right in half before handing one half over to Sakae. “Just make sure he gets it.” Kureto didn’t stay long, knowing that if Tenri noticed that he was missing, that he would come looking for him. He didn’t give Sakae the chance to say anything as he started back down the hall, tucking the other half of the photo away and back into his jacket.

None of this was right, but he didn’t know what else to do. What he could do to rectify the situation. All he could do was this.

He just hoped Sakae fulfilled his wish.

Guren could feel the tears glistening in his eyes as he held onto his eldest daughter. The Omega couldn’t breathe. Twenty-two hours of labor, thirty minutes of pushing, and all for this moment. He never wanted it to end. He leaned forward, nuzzling his cheek against his daughter’s.

Mizuki.

His sweet, beautiful baby girl.

Her twin sister was not in the room currently. The younger twin was born just ten minutes after her sister was. He didn’t want to put his oldest down. He knew what it meant. He almost didn’t want to think about it. He could feel his heart shattering more and more by the second.

“It’s time.”

Guren choked, curling his arms just a bit tighter around her as he curled up. He didn’t want to let go, but he had too. His hands were trembling as the Nurse walked over to him, giving him a gentle smile as she held her arms out. Guren almost couldn’t do it. He didn’t want too. Guren took another look at his baby, leaning down and pressing a kiss into her forehead. Slowly, he managed to compose himself enough as he reached out and let his baby go into the arms of the Nurse.  

Guren didn’t know how he managed to keep his composure the entire time that his eldest daughter was being taken out of the room. As soon as the door was shut, his father’s arms looped around him. Guren couldn’t hold it back anymore. For the first time since all of this started, he could feel the tears come to his eyes. He curled up, leaning towards the comfort of his father as the sob broke away from him and his shoulders shook.

Why did it have to be this way?

Kureto hated this. He hated it more than anything as he stood in the hall. He couldn’t bear to walk into the room. At least, in a way, he could give him some decency as he heard his boyfriend—well, ex-boyfriend’s heart shatter.

The Alpha kept looking down at his arms. The small bundle that was there. His youngest daughter. Twin girls. The oldest was currently… He choked for a second as he looked down at her. Shizuka. She was beautiful. He didn’t want to put her down. He didn’t want to let her go. He didn’t want to let them go.

Kureto took in a deep breath, leaning in and pressing a kiss to his daughter’s forehead before he was handing her back to the Nurse. It was the last time he was ever going to see her. Is this what heartbreak felt like? He couldn’t breathe. He could only watch as the Nurse took the baby girl from the room and the door clicked shut behind her.

Kureto sighed, looking at the floor for a moment. The Alpha looked up as another Nurse approached him with the little bundle in his arms. He had been in the room, but this was the one moment that he couldn’t bear to watch.

“Here you go, Lord Kureto.”

Kureto lifted his head as he reached out his arms and another bundle was put into his arms. Mizuki. His eldest daughter. Shizuka’s older twin sister.

He didn’t want it to be this way.

But he had no other choice.

There was nothing that he could do.  

Chapter Text

It had taken the entire trip back to Nagoya before Guren had finally managed to calm himself down. He hadn’t cried that hard in a long time. He felt like he had no more tears left to cry at all. He had barely managed to do it. Sakae had opened the door for him as he carried his baby inside.

He looked down at her, smiling slightly as he sniffled. They’d be okay. He knew the stipulations. What he could and couldn’t do. He supposed that a bright side would be that he didn’t have to deal with the Hiragi family now. They were going to make sure that he couldn’t have any contact with anyone just to make sure that he couldn’t even see his other daughter.

He couldn’t stop thinking about her. He hoped that she’d be okay. That Kureto took really good care of her. He didn’t doubt that he would. Kureto always took care of those around him. No matter who they were. His own daughter? Kureto would probably do anything for her.

“Welcome home, Shizuka.” Guren murmured as he walked further into the house. His body was still sore. The physical pain would eventually go away, but the pain that he felt in his chest would never go away. This felt so wrong. Sisters should be together. Especially twins. This was cruel to them. Yet, he couldn’t regret his decision. A part of him wanted to regret it, but he couldn’t. It almost felt selfish.

They already had a nursery ready for her that would eventually be converted into an actual bedroom the older that she got. That was the first place that he had gone, going to place her in her new crib. He laid her down, smiling down at her as he reached out and rubbed the back of his knuckle across her face.

He had tried so hard not to get attached and it didn’t work. He loved Mizuki. He already missed her, and he didn’t even know her. Guren hoped with everything that she would have a good life. That she wouldn’t be punished for having him as her mother. Technically speaking.

He leaned over a little bit, just watching Shizuka sleep. She was absolutely beautiful. Something so small and tiny. She had this cute little face with a button nose. Tuffs of black hair on her head that were poking underneath the pale pink hat on her head. He reached into his pocket, pulling out the small locket that was there. He sighed as he reached up and hung it up. He would give it to her when she was old enough not to lose it.

Guren made sure once more that she was asleep before walking towards the door. It was late at night now by the time that they had gotten home. He got to the door, just leaning against the frame. He stood there for a while. He had lost track of the time for how long he stood there just watching his daughter sleep. He couldn’t get his mind off of any of it. He would have to move on. He’d have no choice. Tenri had made sure that Guren only had one baby. He never had twins.

“Guren,” Sakae murmured. Guren turned his head, looking over to his father as the Alpha Ichinose gave him a gentle smile. Sakae reached out, curling his arm around him as he pulled him to him. Guren closed his eyes for a moment, just inhaling his father’s scent as he found himself being soothed by it. “We’ll all be okay, Guren.”

“Will we?” Guren questioned. “How am I supposed to lie to her?”

“One step at a time.” His father whispered back, rubbing soothing circles into his back. “She’s in good hands with Lord Kureto, Guren. He won’t let anything happen to her.”

Guren knew that. He still just had this fear. He wanted to watch her grow up. Just as much as he did Shizuka. Being torn away from one of his daughters was not something that he wanted. He guessed that at least both of them didn’t lose him. That his father didn’t have to bury his son, and that his friends didn’t have to mourn for him. Even as he mourned a loss of his own.

This feeling was so awful.

Guren looked back to Shizuka again. He was going to give her the best life possible. Without the Hiragi family breathing down his neck, he could give her something that he never had. He was going to do it. Everything possible.

“Guren?” Guren hummed in response as Sakae pulled back. The Omega looked over to him as Sakae pulled something out of his inner jacket pocket. “Here. Lord Kureto asked me to give this to you.”

“Kureto?” The Omega murmured, reaching out for it. Just from the back of it, he could tell that it was something that was ripped. Just from the edges of it. He flipped it over in his confusion and froze as he realized what it was. He looked up to his father. Sakae was giving him a gentle smile. “He…” Apparently, Kureto was also one for taking risks just as much as he was. He smiled slightly, lifting a hand to his mouth. “Leave it to him to do something like this.”

Sakae chuckled slightly, “You did too.”

Guren sniffled a bit, wiping at his nose as he leaned back against the frame and looked back towards Shizuka. “Dad…”

“Everything will be okay, Guren.” Sakae stated, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “We’re Ichinoses.”

Guren found himself smiling slightly as he nodded, “What do we do from here?”

“Anything that you want.” Sakae replied.

Guren exhaled sharply, looking back to his father, looking back to his baby, before coming back again. “I’m going to go lay down.”

“You need all the rest that you can get, Guren.” Sakae murmured, “Childbirth isn’t easy, and you still need to give yourself time to recover.”

Guren nodded, “Thanks, Dad.”

Sakae leaned forward, pressing a kiss to his forehead before Guren was slipping away from the door and heading down the hall towards his room. Guren didn’t bother turning on the light whenever he walked in. He just went straight for his bed and fell down onto it. He held up the photo, just looking at it for a moment. A slight smile came to his face. If only he could thank Kureto for this.

The Omega sighed, reaching for his bedside table and opening it up to slip the photo inside. He closed it up, turning to look up at the ceiling for a moment. He just stared at it. Letting his mind race for a moment. After a few minutes, he relented and pushed himself up into a seated position. Grimacing slightly whenever he pulled his abdomen in a way that made the pain slightly come back. He adjusted the pillows before leaning back. Reaching for to his bedside table for his sketchbook and pencil. He flipped it open to a free page before twirling the pencil in his hand.

Drawing always gave him something to put his mind at ease. Something that he could just do. It took him a moment before he had decided what he was going to do and started sketching. He’s had a lot of time on his hands within the last few months that it felt like all he did was have a sketchpad and pencil in his hands.

As he drew, his mind started to venture off. He kept thinking of Kureto and Mizuki. He wanted Kureto to be happy. He wanted him to be able to move on with his life. There was nothing that they could do about any of this. He wanted Mizuki to grow and flourish. Be a healthy baby with a smile on her face. That was all that he could ask for when it came to all of this.

In that moment, he wondered what Kureto and Mizuki were doing.

Kureto couldn’t get the knot out of his stomach as he walked back into his home. He felt absolutely terrible for this entire thing. Kureto couldn’t imagine any other outcome happening. He was surprised that Tenri let Guren even keep one of the twins. At least, Guren and one of their daughters was out of the reach of the Hiragi family.

As Kureto looked down at Mizuki, he kept looking at her small face. She was so beautiful. She looked just like Shizuka. Identical twins. In a strange way, it felt like he would know exactly what his youngest daughter would always look like.

The Alpha couldn’t stop thinking about it. How could he let Tenri do this? Guren was the mother of his children. Well, Omega father. He was still a man even if he was written down as the mother. Shizuka was his daughter. And he just let them go. He didn’t fight for them. It felt like it went against absolutely everything that he believed in. He one day wanted to be the Head of the Hiragi family, and he couldn’t even protect his own. Guren was his family now. He would always be his family. The second that Guren got pregnant made them family. Shizuka was his daughter. He felt like he should have fought harder for them.

What was he supposed to tell Mizuki when she was older? She would surely have questions. Wonder why her mother wasn’t around. They weren’t supposed to talk about it. If Tenri found out, who knows what he would do to Mizuki. Tenri had already proven that being related to someone didn’t matter.

He kept Mizuki secured in his arms as he took her to her Nursery. She was placed right by him. He would have help with her, but Kureto knew the second that this arrangement had been made and the second that he had learned Guren had gotten pregnant what he was going to do.

He was going to be everything that Tenri wasn’t.

He was going to put his daughter first. Do everything that he could to make sure that she didn’t turn out like him. She would know love and kindness. Compassion. That’s what Guren would do. That’s what he would want. Tenri was forcing them into this situation, so Kureto was going to make sure that he lived it to the fullest. He was not going to be the man that Tenri was. His daughter would know what it meant to have a father.

In the Nursery, he had put Mizuki into her new crib. When he looked at her, he did see Guren. But when he looked at her, he thought of Shizuka, and it would feel like he was being punched in the gut all over again. He hadn’t seen Guren since that day. He was glad that he got to at least meet his other daughter.

As he adjusted the swaddle that his daughter was in as he paused, catching sight of something gold tucked away inside of it. He reached for it, pulling it out as he noticed the chain. Once he got it all the way out, he realized that it was a locket. It was small but he had noticed the engraving on it. A small crescent moon and Mizuki on it.

A small smile tugged on his lips as he realized exactly where this had came from and who had put it there. “Guren.” He whispered. One final thing for Guren to give to their daughter. Kureto curled his hand around it and looked down to Mizuki. He would make sure that she got it whenever she was older. The Alpha took the moment to slip it into his pocket, making sure that it was safely there.

He took the moment to look back to Mizuki. He had a daughter now. Well, daughters. He would never be able to say that he was a father of two. He could only talk about Mizuki. This world really was cruel. He kept asking himself over and over again why he didn’t do anything more. Why didn’t he stand up for them? Why he didn’t just—Anything.

He had heard Guren, and it had broken him too.

Kureto watched Mizuki sleep for a little bit before deciding that he was going to just let her sleep for now. He had everything already that he would need to take care of her. This was all new to him, but he had been researching into what to do. He was confident he could do this. It just didn’t feel right.

He supposed that having one of them in his life… was something.

He stood at the door, making sure that the baby monitor was on so he would be able to hear her just in case before he had left. Kureto’s gut was twisting the entire time as he walked from the Nursery and to his room. He refused to let his father ruin his daughter. The only saving grace in his mind was that Guren and Shizuka didn’t have to deal with Tenri. It felt like finally something good came out of it. The Hiragis wouldn’t torment him anymore.

Kureto got to his room, emptying out his pockets as he got to his desk. He pulled out the locket first before opening up his desk drawer. He stared at it for a while. Guren put a lot of time and effort into this. The Alpha reached in for a small box that had his family crest on it, opening it up and placing the locket inside. Once Mizuki was old enough, she would get this. He refused to let anything happen to it.

As he stood there, he reached into his jacket pocket, pulling out the ripped photo that he had inside. It was all that he had left now. Kureto sighed as he also put it into the box before closing it up and putting it back into his desk. He made that that it was closed before going over to his bed.

Kureto sat down on the bed. Leaning his elbows against his knees as he just started to stare at the wall. Where did he go from here? He knew what he was going to do regarding his daughter. He just didn’t know what the future actually held. There was so much that he wanted to do.

There was a huge part of him that really just wanted to become a big pain in his father’s ass. That would be a stupid idea. He would just take it out on his daughter. Kureto was not going to be the kind of man he was, but he was never going to forgive him for this. This wasn’t sympathy. This wasn’t him giving Guren anything. It was just downright cruel. It was punishing the both of them and their daughters. Their daughters were never going to know that they had a sister. A twin sister to be exact.

All he could do was give Mizuki the best life possible. He owed Guren that much. He owed his daughter that. The family that she was born into. She was not going to have the same childhood as him. He would make sure of it. She would get to enjoy her life. Enjoy her childhood. Have fun. Get to be a kid.

Kureto exhaled sharply, eyeing his bookshelf for a moment. He had a lot of things on it. Including a few bottles of wine. They all came from his mother’s family vineyard. One of them were actually opened. Kureto just kept looking at it for a moment. He took in a deep breath before releasing it and placing his attention onto his bedside table.

He reached over, opening it up to reveal the notebook that he kept tucked away inside. It was battered and worn from usage, but it was what was inside that mattered to him. He pulled it out, opening it up as he looked at the various drawings inside. Guren could get lost for hours doing this. Drawing anything and everything that came to mind or just what he was looking at. Guren had a real talent for it. Guren had left it in his office at the school on accident. A part of him was glad that he did. Guren would draw on anything and everything that he could get his hands on. Schoolwork, textbooks that didn’t really mean anything to him, Kureto’s paperwork, napkins, newspapers. Just about anything. He kept flipping through the pages. Going through them one by one.

Kureto couldn’t stop thinking about them. He wanted to know how they were doing. How Shizuka was. How Guren was. If they were settling in well. If Guren was okay. Childbirth wasn’t easy on the body. He was sure that Guren was still feeling it even now. He just wanted to see them. That was just something that was never going to be able to happen as long as if Tenri was alive.

He closed the notebook, putting it back into the safety of his nightstand before he was laying down and turning his attention to the ceiling. It was extremely late into the night. He heard that babies wake up every few hours, so he was going to need to get all the sleep that he could. He might have help, but he wanted to do this. Mizuki was his responsibility. Kureto was going to do everything in his power to protect her. No matter what he had to do.

If only he could have done the same for Guren and Shizuka.

They were his family.

Kureto just kept looking at the ceiling, unable to sleep at all. He hoped that Guren was able to get some rest at least. That he didn’t get lost in his head. This world was being cruel, but maybe, they could find a bright side to it. One day, Kureto wanted to bring them back together. He just didn’t know when that day would be. Tenri controlled everything. It would never be able to happen with him in the picture.

He wanted Guren to move on and be happy. He wanted Shizuka to grow up happy and healthy. That’s all he could ask for.

He wondered what the two of them were doing in that moment.

Eight Years Later
Camp Sakura for Girls

“We are here, Lady Mizuki.”

Mizuki turned her attention out the window, a smile coming to her face. The car came to a stop as she took a look at all the scenery. This was the first time that her father was letting her do something on her own. As the car came to a complete stop, the door was opened up for her and she slipped out of the car to look around. She could hear everything buzzing with life.

She felt the excitement go through her more as she looked around. She was actually here. She was at camp. She would be here over the break before going home, spending a few more weeks before school picked back up.

“Alright, Lady Mizuki,” She turned, looking up to Aoi as the Beta woman smiled down at her. “Got everything you need?”

“Everything was checked before we came.” Mizuki replied, smiling a bit as she looked up at her father’s assistant and friend. “I’ll be okay, Aoi.”

“You call me if you need anything.” Aoi stated, “I’m just a call away, and I will come and get you if you want to come home.”

Mizuki shook her head, “I want to be here.” Mizuki looked around again. She was so beyond excited. She almost couldn’t contain it at this point. Her Papa was a tad overprotective of her at times. “At least Papa isn’t going crazy.”

“For now.” Aoi replied, giving a slight smile of her own as she looked down at the young girl. Mizuki looked at her for a second before laughing softly. Aoi smiled to her, looking down as she added in, “I’ll be picking you up when it’s time to come home.”

“Alright.” Mizuki murmured.

Mizuki hummed softly as she kept ahold of her small bag and turned back to look around. “Well, it’s best that you get going, Lady Mizuki.”

“Thank you, Aoi.” Mizuki murmured.

She turned, watching as Aoi moved back to get into the car. Aoi stopped at it, giving her a wave before getting in. Mizuki waved back at her. Her bags were already taken out and ready to go to where she’d be staying. She was looking forward to this. She had been begging to go for weeks and her father had finally signed her up for it. She was just really glad that she was going to be able to do this.

She wondered what this summer was going to bring for her.

Shizuka Ichinose couldn’t stop grinning. Bouncing on her feet as she got out of the car. Looking at the camp before her. It had taken so much pleading, but her father finally let her come here. Camp Sakura for Girls. She was excited. Shigure Yukimi stood behind her as she turned to face the Alpha woman. Shigure was looking down at her, placing down her bag as she said, “Well, we are here, Shizuka-sama.”

“I’m so excited, Shigure.” Shizuka stated as she bounced on her feet again, “I can’t believe Daddy is letting me do this.”

“If you want to come home, just call me or Sayuri and we will come and get you, okay?” Shigure replied to her.

Shizuka shook her head, “I’m Dad’s daughter. That isn’t going to happen.”

That did make the slight smile break out onto Shigure’s face. “You really are his daughter.” Shigure mused. “Do you have everything that you need?”

Shizuka nodded, “Dad went over my stuff a lot before he let me come.” She said back with a shrug, “I promise that I have everything.”

“Good.” Shigure stated, “Sayuri will be the one picking you up from the airport.”

“Alright.” Shizuka replied, looking back over her shoulder at the camp. “Dad’s not freaking out too much, right?”

“He’ll be just fine.” Shigure said back. “He’s got plenty to distract him until you get home.”

Shizuka looked back to Shigure, grinning again as she clutched her bag to herself. “I’ll see you when I get home, Shigure.”

“See you when you get home, Shizuka-sama.” Shigure murmured as she went to get back to the car. She gave a slight wave as she went to slip back into it. “Don’t do anything your father wouldn’t do.”

Shizuka laughed, giving a wave of her own, “How much is that really?” With that, Shigure was getting into the car as Shizuka picked up her bags and started away.

This summer was going to fun. She was so excited to see what would happen from here. This was the first time that her father was letting her away from home for so long. She was absolutely going to make this memorable.

Mizuki had found her cabin quickly. Meeting the girls that would be her cabin mates for the next few weeks. She was already getting along with them nicely as she put her belongings away. She sat down on her bed, opening up the box with her family’s crest on it as she went through it, pulling out a picture of her Omega father. Well, technically, he would be her mother. He just also happened to be a guy. Her Alpha father had made sure to tell her constantly that even though he was her mother, that he was still a man. He was really young in the picture. A teenager. Her father had told her just enough about him, but she didn’t know much. He didn’t like to talk about him.

She had stared at this picture so much since she had found it. She wished that Kureto – her Alpha father – would tell her more about him. She wanted to know him. All she knew was something happened whenever he was pregnant with her. Kureto just didn’t talk about it.

The picture was one that was torn in half. The rip on the side of it. She could see most of her Omega father’s face. His gentle violet eyes and longer black hair. She could stare at this for hours. One day, she hoped that she could meet him. She wanted too. She was eight now. It made her wonder if he would like her. She kept wondering what happened between her parents that caused them to split up. Why he left. One thing that Kureto constantly said was it was his fault, but never went any further than that. Other than saying that her Omega father did love her.

Mizuki sighed, putting the picture up and making sure that it was tucked safely away. One thing that she wished that she knew was his name. Even if she could never meet him, that was the one thing that she wished that she knew. Kureto never said it to her.

Once she put it away, she reached up and grabbed at the small locket that was around her neck. She had it since birth. Her pendant had a small crescent moon on it with the small engraving of her name. She had it her entire life. She never took it off.

“Wait, your last name is Hiragi?” Mizuki looked up. Looking over at the girl who had spoken to her. A girl named Emi. One of her cabin mates. Mizuki nodded. “That’s so cool!”

Mizuki laughed slightly, shrugging, “You could say that.”

Another girl, Aki walked up on Emi’s other side, also looking at Mizuki as she said, “The Hiragis are like the most powerful people in Shibuya.”

Mizuki shrugged. She didn’t care for most of her family. She only liked a handful of them. Which she could count on one hand. Otherwise, she didn’t really care. They were rich. They were powerful. She just didn’t care for it. As long as if it was her and her Papa, she didn’t care. Her Papa had been trying to keep her away from the rest of the Hiragi family. She found them to be mean. She especially didn’t like her grandfather. He was mean. Beyond mean. She hated going near him.

The Hiragis like to hold themselves as superior. It drove her crazy. Why were they so much better than other people? Just because of their name? She didn’t like it. It always made her wonder if that was why her Omega father had left.

No matter what, she was proud to be her Papa’s daughter. Her Papa was a good man. He was kind to her. Did everything for her. Gave her whatever she wanted. He dotted on her. She was everything in a parent that she would want.

Yet… She still wanted more.

She felt almost selfish for it.

Mizuki stood up off of the bed, putting a smile on her face as she said, “It’s time for lunch, isn’t it?” Mizuki didn’t let them say anything else as she started off towards the exit of the cabin.

Shizuka had everything put away. She couldn’t get the smile off of her face as she sat down onto her bed, practically bouncing on it as she grabbed for her picture book. She had all of her important pictures in it. It felt better to have pictures with her. She had one of her Omega father – Guren Ichinose and her together. Another of them and Guren’s retainers. She had another of her grandfather and her. She loved having pictures. Memories. She was going to make even more here at the camp.

She flipped to the back of the book, laying back on the bed as her eyes fell on the picture of her Alpha father. It was torn on the side, showing that it had once had something else in the photo. Her Alpha father was young in it. Guren had said he was a teenager in it. That he was seventeen when the photo was taken. He wasn’t actually looking at the camera. Instead, looking at something off camera. But she could see the profile of his face. Sharp eyebrow, shorter black hair, and amber eyes. Just like her.

She had long black hair that went down her back and bright amber eyes. Her Omega father told her all the time that she looked a lot like her Alpha father. Guren didn’t like to talk about him. Just telling her that her father had loved her. Honestly, Guren didn’t talk much about when he was younger. Nothing before she was born. No one really did.

She saw the look on Guren’s face whenever he saw this photo. Like absolute heartbreak. He always looked so sad whenever he saw it. So, Shizuka kept it put away, but Guren had wanted her to have it. She looked at it for hours on end. She wondered what kind of man he was. Who he was. What he was like. She wanted to ask her Omega father, but from that look in his eyes, she didn’t know if she could do it. Guren was technically her mother. She just never called him that. Maybe, one day, she would ask him about her Alpha father.

She reached up to her neck. Curling her fingers around the locket she was given when she was born.

“Shizuka?” Shizuka poked her head up, closing her picture book as she looked over to see Natsumi. Natsumi was a cabin mate of hers. “Ready to head off to lunch?”

Shizuka nodded, placing the picture book onto the small stand by her bed. Another cabin mate, Ayumi walked over, giving a smile, “I know it’s your first year, but I promise that you’ll have so much fun that you won’t miss home.” She was among the youngest in her cabin. Ranging from ages eight to eleven. Mizuki smiled a little bit as she got off of her bed and turned towards the others.

“I’ll be okay.” Shizuka replied. “I’m here to have fun.”

“Then let’s go.” Ayumi said, giving a large smile as she motioned her head towards the door. “It’s lunch time!”

Shizuka smiled as she joined the others to leave the cabin.

It was time to get the summer started.

Chapter Text

Mizuki was practically jumping again as they got into the Dining Hall. The place was buzzing to life with the rest of the campers as she walked in with her newfound friends. They had hopped in line. Mizuki grabbed her tray, looking over the food as she hummed to herself.

“So, Mizuki,” Emi said as she grabbed for some bread on the table, “You live in Shibuya, right?”

“That’s right.” Mizuki stated, turning her attention to the other girl for a moment before returning back to what she was doing. “Why?”

“I heard that the Hiragis like… run Shibuya.” Emi replied.

“Emi.” Aki hissed, “Leave the poor girl alone.”

“I’m just curious, Aki!” Emi gasped, “I don’t mean anything bad!”

Mizuki shrugged, “You could say that.” Mizuki replied, “I think it’s kind of stupid.”

“Stupid?” Aki said, looking slightly confused for a moment.

Mizuki always hated how superior the Hiragis tried to act. They were just the same as everyone else. Even her Papa made sure that she knew that. Her Aunt Mahiru and Uncle Shinya too. Her grandfather was the worst about it. Always looking down on others because he thought of them as less. It was so gross. She didn’t see the big deal in being a Hiragi.

“Forget it.” Mizuki murmured, shaking her head.

“What do your parents do?” Emi questioned.

Mizuki grinned, “My Papa owns a vineyard.” Honestly, right now, he was probably fast at work. Her Papa was always working, but that didn’t mean that he didn’t try and spend every moment that he could with her. As soon as she was out of school, they were typically doing things together. They made a lot off of the vineyard. Entirely enough that they didn’t need the Hiragi family. Though, Mizuki always wondered why Kureto stuck around when he showed a distain for the Hiragi family. He only ever truly interacted with a handful of them, and they were the same ones that Mizuki liked.

The other two looked interested in what she had to say now. Mizuki loved living on the vineyard. It was large. They had a beautiful home that Kureto had built whenever she was a little. They had moved in not long after. She didn’t remember. Kureto seemed to like it better there than going back to the main compound. She hated going there.

“Like for wine?” Aki questioned.

Mizuki nodded, letting the smile come to her face, “Papa took over his mom’s family business whenever his grandfather died. So, we live on a vineyard away from the main house.” She reached out, getting a bowl of grapes and putting them on her tray before moving down the line, “It’s just me, Papa, and Aoi.”

“Aoi?” Emi said back, “Your mom?”

Mizuki shook her head, sighing for a second, “Aoi is my Papa’s best friend. She’s also basically my Nanny.” She explained, “She moved in to help Papa with me while he was working on business things.” She sighed, looking down to her tray as the sad glance came to her eyes, “I don’t know my mother.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Mizuki.” Emi muttered after a moment, “I didn’t mean—”

“It’s okay.” Mizuki said back, shaking her head, “Though, I’ve always wanted to meet him. I hope I can one day.”

As she got down the line, the Camp Director, a woman named Kaede smiled at her as she slipped in between her and another girl who had been on the other side of them. “Excuse me, girls.” Kaede stated, “I just need some of these wonderful looking strawberries.” Kaede turned to look at her, smiling down at her, “Would you like some?”

“Absolutely!” Mizuki exclaimed, “I love strawberries!”

Kaede smiled, getting a bowl for her. It was placed down onto her tray, and she smiled and said her thanks before she was pulling back away from the tray and walking away.

Shizuka was happily talking to the others about anything and everything as they looked over the various foods on the table. She had quickly went for the curry and rice. Her mouth was practically watering upon seeing it. Once she had the bowl on her tray, she looked up as she heard a quick, “And what about you, dear? Would you like some strawberries?” It was the Camp Director, Kaede.

“Yes, please!” Shizuka replied, “Strawberries are my favorite.”

“They certainly are delicious.” Kaede replied as she placed the bowl of strawberries onto her tray. Kaede paused for a second, looking confused as she said, “How did you get over there? Weren’t you just…” She looked behind her, looking even more confused as she looked back to Shizuka. “Never mind, dear. Excuse this old woman. My memory seems to be messing with me.”

Shizuka smiled a bit, shifting on her feet, as she picked up her tray and started to walk away. She had quickly gotten back with Ayumi and Natsumi and got to their table and sat down. As she slipped down, Natsumi was smiling at her as she said, “I never caught your last name, Shizuka.”

“Oh, it’s Ichinose.” Shizuka replied.

On her other side, Ayumi choked, almost spitting out her drink as she coughed and sputtered. Shizuka gave her a quick concerned look for a moment before Ayumi coughed out a, “Did you just say Ichinose?”

“That’s right.” Shizuka said back.

“Are you related to Guren Ichinose by chance?” Ayumi questioned.

The Ichinose girl nodded quickly, giving a proud smile, “He’s my Dad. Well, technically, he’s my Mom but he’s a guy so… He’s my Dad.”

“Oh my God, that is so cool!” Ayumi exclaimed.

“Wait, what?” Natsumi questioned, tilting her head for a second, “Am I missing something?”

Ayumi just gasped, leaning over a bit as she stared dumbfounded at the other girl, “C’mon, there’s no way you haven’t seen his designs!”

Shizuka felt the proud smile coming to her face as she turned back to her curry. The two were now talking behind her, but she had ignored them in favor of eating her food. Curry was her favorite. Guren ate it all the time. They would probably live off of it if Sayuri would allow it. Shizuka wouldn’t mind. Though, she might miss strawberries if she wasn’t able to have them.

As they kept talking, Shizuka hummed to herself. She wondered what he was up to right now. Probably nose deep into his sketchbook as usual. Guren spent day in and day out with her, but whenever he got into the zone, there was no pulling him away from his sketching.

She wanted to be as good as him one day.

She couldn’t wait to tell him all about this summer whenever she got back.

After lunch, they had immediately moved into doing the various activities that were in the camp. Mizuki had narrowed in on kendo almost immediately. Mizuki loved kendo. She did kendo at home all the time with her Papa, Aunt Mahiru, and Uncle Shinya. She was getting really good at it if she said so herself.

The Camp Director’s daughter, ironically also named Kaede, was the one in charge as Mizuki got dressed in the garments that were used to protect the body during kendo practice. She practiced a lot at home. Either with Kureto, Mahiru, or Shinya. Sometimes, Aoi would do it with her.

They were making sure the garments were in place as she grabbed the mask and slipped it on. She grabbed ahold of the shinai, making sure to have a good grip on it as she turned to face her opponent. They stood at the ready as Kaede Jr exclaimed, “Ready? Go!”

Mizuki started moving, grinning like a mad man behind the mask as she worked to fight her option. Blocking or dodging their attempts to strike her as they went. She felt at home with a kendo stick in hand. Using it as an extension of her body as she managed to take down her opponent and stood victorious.

“Woah!” Her opponent exclaimed, “Nice one!”

“Good job!” Mizuki replied, reaching down, and helping pull her opponent back to her feet. “You did good.”

“You are like crazy talented.” Her opponent replied as she pulled off her mask.

Mizuki reached up and pulled off her mask, smiling herself as she said, “Papa is so great at it. I’ve learned everything from him.”

Kaede Jr walked up to her, grabbing her hand, and holding it up, “Our new camp champ, Miss Mizuki Hiragi from Shibuya!” The other girls had cheered her on as she smiled, slipping her mask back on as another opponent came forward.

Now, it was time to get the fun started.

“Ready? Go!”

Shizuka had been going around the camp with her newfound friends as they started enjoying the various activities that the place had. She was already having so much fun. She had a lot to write back to her Omega father about. He would love to hear about all of this. He had gotten her stationary to use to write back home, and she already planned on writing one later that night.

She was laughing away as Natsumi and Ayumi joked around, and she walked ahead of them. She looked up, her attention being grabbed by the clashing of what only reminded her of shinai hitting each other. Shizuka looked over, smiling as she noticed kendo going on. Shizuka had immediately found herself transfixed on it. Kendo was one thing that they did at home.

As the next round ended, Shizuka walked over as she heard, “Would anyone else like to step forward and challenge our camp champ?”

Shizuka smiled, handing off what was in her hands over to Natsumi, “I’ll take a whack at it.”

“Alright!” Kaede Jr exclaimed, “We have a challenger!”

Shizuka walked over, being helped into the protective garments as she could hear the laughing and cheering behind her. Once she was dressed, she grabbed the protective face mask before grabbing the shinai and turning to face her opponent. She was already standing there, ready to face of against her. Shizuka took a deep breath, getting into position.

“Are you ready?” Kaede Jr questioned.

“Ready!” Her opponent exclaimed.

“All set!” Shizuka replied.

“Ready?” Kaede Jr exclaimed, “Go!”

Immediately, Shizuka started to move, starting to drive her opponent back as her shinai clashed against the one that her opponent was holding. Her opponent used the advantage of some trees to come back her way, slashing at her as she jumped over one and jerked back before one it her in the stomach.

They had gotten deadlocked again as this time, Shizuka was forced to walk back as her shinai clashed with her opponent’s. They kept moving back as Shizuka found her back hitting hard. She barely managed to get out of the way as the shinai came at her and she got out of the way. She put her guard back up, swinging at her option as she took a few steps back. She jumped over a log that was in the way and her opponent followed before they were once again striking at each other.

Her opponent knocked her shinai out of her hand, but she had managed to move, using the same log to jump up and grab it as she heard a “Nice catch!”

“Thank you!” Shizuka said back.

They moved in on each other again and Shizuka found them going up a set of steps that some of the other girls were just watching them from. She had managed to get her opponent walking backwards until her back was against the rail.

Shizuka moved forward, getting the other girl right in the chest and saying, “Got cha!” The force had pushed the other girl over the rail as she screamed and fell back. She rushed forward, finding that the other girl had fallen in a large crate of water. Shizuka gasped, reaching out her hand, “Oh, I’m sorry! Here! Let me help you!”

The other girl did reach up, going for her hand as she said, “No! Let me help you!”

Shizuka screamed as she was pulled over the rail, falling into the water as she gasped from the sudden coldness. “What did you do that for?!” Shizuka exclaimed.

“Me?” The other girl gasped, “You pushed me in!”

“It was an accident!” Shizuka exclaimed as the both of them started to move to get out of the water. Shizuka looked down at herself in shock. That was not how she thought that this was going to end.

“That was quite a show!” Kaede Jr exclaimed, “You both did amazing!” Shizuka was still fuming. Someone was a sore loser. It was completely on accident. She didn’t expect the other girl to fall over the rail. Let alone that water was there. She was just upset that she lost to her. “Alright, it looks like we have a new camp champ! From Nagoya, Miss Shizuka Ichinose!”

The cheers did break out from around them as she heard, “Good job, Shizuka!”

“That was amazing, you two!”

Shizuka did feel the pride go through her as she reached up and slipped off her mask and gloves.

“Alright, girls, shake hands.” Kaede Jr stated.

Shizuka scowled. That was the last thing she wanted to do. But her Omega father would tell her to do it anyway. That it was the respectful thing to do. So, she needed to do it. Rather she liked it or not.

The two girls stood back-to-back. Masks and gloves off. Mizuki Hiragi and Shizuka Ichinose both stood there with scowls on their faces as they took a moment to compose themselves.

“C’mon, girls.” Kaede Jr said again.

Both of them sighed, rolling their eyes as they turned.

In that moment, both of them froze in an instant. It was like everything changed in a moment. All anger was gone and left only was absolute shock. Neither of them could say a word as they looked at each other. Both of their eyes went wide as they looked at each other up and down. Both had the same sparkling, golden amber eyes, and black hair. It was like looking in a mirror back at each other. Only, Shizuka Ichinose had longer black hair that had two braids pulling her hair back behind her head while Mizuki Hiragi’s hair was half pulled up into a ponytail.

After a moment of stunned silence, each girl lifted their hands up. When they grabbed hands, it was like a spark went through them. Like something had connected the two of them. They gasped, looking down at their hands. Neither of them could explain the feeling that they had gotten in that moment. It was like something was shifting in the world.

The two of them held hands for just a moment longer before pulling away quickly and the awkwardness settled in as both of them started to shift and looked anywhere but each other.

It was like they were… identical.

Like looking into a mirror and seeing their own reflection looking right back at them despite it being a completely different girl. Only a few small differences to show that they were in fact not just looking at themselves.

Mizuki Hiragi had been the first to cut through the silence as she said, “Why is everyone staring?”

They weren’t the only ones completely dumbfounded. Everyone else around them looked just as surprised as Natsumi and Ayumi came up behind Shizuka Ichinose and Aki and Emi came up behind Mizuki.

Shizuka had looked back to Mizuki as she said, “Don’t you see it?”

Mizuki had the awkwardness that was moving back through her as she looked around, avoiding eye contact with Shizuka as she said, “See what?”

“The resemblance between the two of us.” Shizuka replied.

“A resemblance?” Mizuki retorted, “Between you and me?” She laughed for a second, gaining her composure again as she added in, “Turn to the side.” Shizuka did, “Now the other way.” Once again, Shizuka did the same thing. “Hmm… Your eyes are much closer together than mine.” Shizuka looked totally shocked as Mizuki spoke and turned to face the other girl. “Your ears. Don’t worry, honey, you’ll grow into those.” Shizuka gasped, reaching up for her ear to cover one of them. “And those teeth! And that nose! Don’t worry, those can be fixed!” The girls behind Mizuki chucked.

“You want me to deck her for you?” Ayumi quickly said as she raised her fists and came up next to Shizuka.

Shizuka laughed softly herself as she looked back to Mizuki. “Hold on. I’m not finished yet.” Mizuki replied, “You want to know the real difference between you and me?”

Shizuka hummed, “Let me see?” Shizuka said back, “I know how to do kendo and you don’t.” Mizuki gasped, looking just as offended as Shizuka had a moment before. “Or I have class and you don’t. Take your pick.”

Mizuki growled, stepping forward as she growled out, “Why I should—”

She was cut off by Shizuka stepping forward and growling herself.

“Girls!” Kaede Jr exclaimed, moving to step between the two of them as they glared at each other down. “Girls! It’s time to break up this love fest!” Both girls just kept glaring at each other, giving low growls as they were kept from getting nose to nose with each other. Kaede Jr had looked over to Mizuki, exclaiming, “Shizuka!” Then over to Shizuka, “Mizuki!” For just a split second she looked confused as she stumbled over her own words and looked back to Mizuki, “I mean, Mizuki,” back to Shizuka, “Shizuka!” Kaede Jr gasped, muttering out, “I mean… woah.”

Still, the two girls remained glaring at each other and refusing to look away.

It was almost like a glitch in the matrix.

Neither of them understood it, and neither of them liked what was going on.

Later that night, Shizuka was back in her cabin with the others as she had a deck of cards that Shigure had slipped to her inside of the car on the way here. She had always been great at poker. Constantly playing it with her family and eventually becoming a really good player. She enjoyed playing it, and one by one, she was beating everyone who went up against her.

She placed down her hand, grinning as she said, “Two pair!” Reaching out for the betting pool as she won the round, “That looks like that. Any other takers?”

Shizuka looked up as she heard the cabin door open and immediately heard, “I’ll take a whack at it.” The other girls had moved apart to show that Mizuki Hiragi was walking in with her small group of friends with her. She had a handful with her for the betting pool as Shizuka smirked a bit. Mizuki threw it down as Shizuka picked up the cards.

“Take a seat,” Shizuka replied, “Hiragi.”

Mizuki listened, taking up the spot that the previous girl had been in as she straightened her back, smirking at her as her amber eyes fell on her. “Deal me in.”

Shizuka got quick at work at shuffling the deck before starting to deal out their hands. Working to get them each five cards as she stared down Mizuki the entire time. Mizuki was still just looking at her. A smug look on her face as she held her head up a bit.

With their cards dealt out, Mizuki smirked as she looked at her cards, looking around at the girls behind her before looking back up at Shizuka. The Ichinose girl reached for her own, pulling them up as she saw her hand. It was already a really good one. She smiled, reaching for her first bet, and putting it.

One by one, they each put more into the betting pool. Just staring each other down the entire time as they did so.

Once all of their bets were in place, Mizuki looked at her. “I’ll tell you what I’m going to do.” Mizuki stated, “I’m going to make you a little deal. Loser jumps into the lake after the game.” Mizuki was entirely a sore loser. This is what this was about. Just because Shizuka accidentally pushed her into some water. It was an accident. But if she was going to be like that, who was Shizuka to refuse her?

“Sounds good to me.” Shizuka replied.

“Butt naked.”

Shizuka smirked. She wasn’t going to lose this. Her hand was good. “Even better!” Maybe, Mizuki would get over her little fit over what happened earlier that day. “Might as well start getting undressed, Hiragi…” She placed her hand down, showing it to Mizuki for the first time. “Straight. In diamonds.”

Mizuki looked at her cards, making a face for a second before looking back at her, “You’re good, Ichinose.” Shizuka smirked a bit. “But… just not good enough.” Shizuka’s eyes widened as she noticed the triumphant smirk on Mizuki’s lips. “In your honor,” Mizuki turned her hand to show Shizuka her cards and the Ichinose girl’s eyes widened from seeing it. She lost. She knew it in an instant. “A royal flush.”

Shizuka placed a smile on her face. She was not going to be like Mizuki. She was going to take the end of the deal and hold her head up high. Her Omega father always taught her to do so. “It would seem I lost.”

Mizuki smirked, placing the cards down.

Shizuka’s heart was pounding. This was going to be humiliating. All of them had gotten up as Mizuki grabbed her winnings while Shizuka stood up.

“Shizuka, you don’t have to do this.” Natsumi whispered.

Shizuka shook her head, “No. I made a deal. I’m not a sore loser.” She stated, smiling as she looked at Mizuki and held her head up just a bit higher. The girl was watching her with a smirk on her face the entire time. “Like someone.” Mizuki’s gaze narrowed on her slightly, but it was quickly gone again. Shizuka just smiled. It would all be okay.

Once they were done, all of them had headed out towards the lake. Shizuka didn’t dare let her head fall. She made the deal. She had to do it. They got to the edge of the lake as she toed out of her shoes, placing them down onto a log as she stared to strip out of her clothes.

The other girls were laughing and teasing but not necessarily with any bite behind it. Shizuka’s face flared red, but she still didn’t let it bother her as she folded up her clothes and put them into a pile to put back on whenever she got done and came back. This had to be the singlehandedly most humiliating thing that had ever happened to her.

They were whistling at her as she started down the deck to head towards the water. She could see the moonlight on the water. It felt good out. Nice and warm but her skin still felt chilly from standing there naked on the dock. As she got to the edge of the dock, she looked back at the other girls.

Mizuki was standing there, smirking at her as she held up the light that she had in her hand. Shizuka straightened her back a bit more, giving a salute towards her as Mizuki mirrored the action right back to her. Shizuka rolled her eyes as she turned her back. Mizuki really was just a sore loser. She took in a shaky breath before releasing it.

Shizuka took in another deep breath before diving straight off of the dock and into the water.

Mizuki couldn’t believe she actually did it. She was howling in laughter as the other girls were too. The water splashed on the lake as Shizuka had dove in. The other girls weren’t necessarily being mean. More like harmless teasing about the fact that Shizuka had done it in the first place. She had to give it to the girl. She actually took the deal and did it.

Mizuki hummed. Remembering the humiliation that she felt as her gaze fell down onto Shizuka’s clothes. She tilted her head, smirking as she said, “Take her clothes.” She scooped them up, quickly turning and dashing as the other girls started to giggle away at the fact that she had done it.

Mizuki was cackling away as she dashed away, being followed by the others as she took off into a run with Shizuka’s clothes in hand. She would give them back. This was just funny to her.

It settled the score for what happened earlier that day.

Shizuka inhaled sharply as she came back over the water. She could still hear the laughing whenever she opened her eyes. She gasped as she watched them running away. She looked around for a moment, wondering if the Kaedes had shown up but didn’t see them in sight.

Shizuka quickly got to the dock, pulling herself back up onto it. She curled her arms around herself as she dashed forward. The air was cold on her wet skin. Her hair was sticking uncomfortably to her now, but it would fine. She just needed to get to her clothes.

As she got up onto the log that she had left her belongings. She gasped as she saw only her shoes. Her clothes were gone. She scowled, growling slightly under her breath as she reached up for her necklace. Stay calm. Her Omega father wouldn’t like that she was stooping so low, but after this, it was even more clear to her that Mizuki couldn’t take defeat at all. She couldn’t handle that Shizuka had taken the deal in stride and held her head high. She just wanted to humiliate her.

The score had been settled. There was no need for what Mizuki had done. If she was going to be that way, Shizuka didn’t care anymore. She was going to have a bit of fun of her own. Her Omega father might have taught her to respect others. That no matter what someone did to them, that they would hold their heads high. That it would not hurt their pride and honor.

There was just something about Mizuki Hiragi that had her not wanting to listen to that.

If this was how she was going to be, she was going to show her exactly what Shizuka Ichinose was capable of.

“Alright,” Shizuka murmured to herself, “Fine.” She exhaled sharply, shaking her head, “If that’s how you want it, Hiragi. Then let the games begin.”

Mizuki was laughing from where she was on Emi’s back. They were heading back to their cabin after playing a few rounds of basketball. Her entire body was tired. “I swear… I’m going back into bed and sleeping until lunch.” Mizuki groaned as she looked down at Aki. Aki was laughing, talking about Shizuka at this morning’s breakfast.

Once they got closer, she slipped off of Emi’s back as the girl suddenly said, “I don’t think that’s going to happen, girl.”

“What?” Mizuki questioned in confusion as she took a drink from her water bottle and looked over to Emi. “Why not?”

“That’s…” Emi murmured in complete shock as she rose her hand and pointed up, “That’s why not.”

Mizuki turned her attention to what Emi was looking at and felt the shock go through her. What in the world?! All of their beds were on the roof of their cabin. Their personal belongings. Mizuki scowled as she noticed her stuffed animal hung proudly above it all as she stepped forward, “No… way.”

She knew who had done this. Shizuka Ichinose. She got revenge for the night before. She was almost impressed. Mizuki growled a little bit. Well, if this was how Shizuka Ichinose wanted to play this. Two could play at this game.

“What do you say if we… get revenge?” Mizuki growled.

“What are you thinking of?” Aki questioned.

Mizuki smirked a bit. She was raised with some of the best pranksters around. She knew how to prank someone and do it good. This was nothing compared to what she could do. Her Alpha father had also taught her how to be smart about things. It was time that she threw a lot of what she had learned into this. Shizuka Ichinose had declared war.

“This is what I’m thinking.” Mizuki stated, turning to face the other two girls, “Ladies, I think we need to show them that we aren’t to be messed with.”

Emi hummed, smirking a bit, “Oh, you are definitely a Hiragi.”

“No,” She replied, shaking her head, “But I’m my Papa’s daughter, and we don’t just bow down with our tails between our legs.”

“What’s your plan, Mizuki?” Aki questioned.

“Here’s the plan.” Mizuki stated, going on with the details of what she wanted to do. Shinya and Goshi had taught her a lot. She was going to put all of it to really good use. It was going to come down to this moment. Shizuka Ichinose wasn’t going to see this coming.

Once she was done speaking, she looked back up to their stuff. Now, they were going to have to put their cabin back together, but that was fine. It wouldn’t take that long.

“Oh, I love it!” Aki exclaimed.

“We can get everything together later after dinner.” Emi added in.

“We’ll do it tonight after everyone goes to sleep.” Mizuki replied.

Mizuki hummed to herself, smirking a bit more as she started to walk forward. This was fine. Her Alpha Father taught her to keep her head up. To hold herself with pride and honor and that was what she was going to do. She reached up, grabbing at her necklace. She could take this. This was good. Just not good enough. Was this all that Shizuka Ichinose had in her arsenal?

Mizuki’s smirk got bigger.

“If this is how it’s going to be, Ichinose,” Mizuki murmured, “Then let the games begin.”

They had waited until that night. Making sure that the coast was clear as they rushed across the camp with all of their stuff at the ready. They had gathered everything that they needed. Now, they just needed to put their plans into action. Right in front of them was the cabin that Shizuka Ichinose resided in for the summer.

Mizuki pulled her hood over her head as they got up to the cabin, muttering out, “Pay back time.”

They had quietly entered the cabin, trying to keep their own giggles quiet as they started setting up what she could only call the best prank. Shizuka wouldn’t know what hit her when she woke up the next morning. As they set everything up, Mizuki took a moment to look down at the slumbering Ichinose girl. She was completely out to the world. Unknowing of them being there.

She smirked a bit. This was going to be good. She was going to make sure that she was up before the camp was woken up to make sure that she got to see this for herself. This was going to be good.

They were quick to get everything set up inside of the cabin before putting their final touch on the outside. They had been quick. In and out. Almost silently as they worked. She had been taught how to do so. She was putting it to good use.

Mizuki giggled in pride as she gathered up the remaining stuff, quickly saying, “Let’s go!”

The three of them took off into a fit of giggles as they took off back across camp once they were done.

The war had only just become, and Mizuki Hiragi was going to come out on top.

Chapter Text

Shizuka was pulled out of her sleep by the sound of the alarm moving throughout the camp, telling them that it was time to get up. The Ichinose girl cracked her eyes open, inhaling sharply as she moved to her back. For a second, it looked like something was in her vision as the confusion hit her for a second before she opened her eyes and saw string. And lots of it. She gasped as she sat up, looking around to notice that the entire cabin was littered in string hanging around the room.

“What?” She whispered in shock. What happened? The cabin didn’t look like this when she went to sleep. Shizuka looked around in her surprise. She threw the blanket back, moving to put her feet on the floor. She slipped out of the bed. Gasping in shock and disgust as she felt something wet and sticky underneath her feet. “Oh… ew.” She panicked, pulling her feet up as the stickiness followed. Without a second thought, she screamed.

Her screams had woken up the rest of her cabin mates as one by one they had also started to scream.

“Oh… my… God.” Ayumi sat up, looking like her head was covered in shaving cream as she screamed.

Natsumi got out of bed with a shout of, “Ew! Ew!” From a look towards her, it looked like she was covered head to toe in honey.

Shizuka let out a shocked breath. It only took a second for her to realize what had happened. Mizuki Hiragi. Shizuka moved, her foot caught on a string before suddenly a balloon fell down and popped at her feet. Water splashed against her as she jumped to move out of the way, only to be greeted by another, and another, and another. Each one pulled a quick scream from her as it started to wash away the stickiness that was on her feet, but she was trying her best not to get hit by them.

Once she thought they had stopped, she smiled a bit, relaxing as she whispered, “Didn’t get me.” She murmured. She paused for a second as she heard something above her and looked up just in time to see a bigger water balloon coming at her. She didn’t have the chance to move as she just covered her face as the water balloon broke over her head and covered her in water. She shuddered from the coldness of it, pushing her hair out of her face as she growled, “That girl… Is the most vile, evilest creature on the entire planet!”

Shizuka looked around, shaking her head, this was awful. Their cabin was a mess. All of them were covered in something. Mizuki really went full out on this. In a way, she was almost impressed by all of it. At the same time, it made her so angry.

She paused for a second as she noticed movement out of the corner of her eye.

She frowned, looking over. Mizuki Hiragi and her goon squad was with her. Shizuka narrowed her gaze. She’d get her back for this.

Mizuki, Emi, and Aki were laughing away from watching the utter chaos that the cabin had become. She felt the pride going through her from watching Shizuka’s face. There was no way that Shizuka would ever be able to top this.

As they stood there laughing, from behind them, she heard a, “Good morning, girls!”

All three of them turned, seeing Camp Director Kaede and her daughter with her walking by. “Good morning, Kaedes!” They exclaimed back before looking back into the cabin. Mizuki’s eyes widened as the color drained from her face. Oh no. Oh no. This wasn’t good. All three of them turned to look back at the two as they screamed, “Kaedes!”

Oh God. This was bad. They were going right by Shizuka’s cabin. The same cabin that was currently and utterly destroyed. They were going to be in so much trouble for this. Mizuki quickly moved, jumping down as she raced to head in the direction of them. Every part of her was hoping that they would just walk away. That they were just happening to be walking by.

She came to a stop as the two Kaedes stop in front of the cabin, as Director Kaede announced, “Surprise inspection!” She exclaimed, turning with a smile on her face as she looked at Shizuka’s cabin, “Ladies! Attention!”

Mizuki gasped. Oh no. Her gaze moved up to the door before she bolted, moving to get in front of Director Kaede and got up the steps before her. She placed herself between the Director and door and quickly said, “You don’t want to go in there, Director.” She had to think of something quickly. Anything to keep them from seeing what they did. This could get them into a lot of trouble. She wasn’t expecting this. The idea came as she held her hands up and said, “One of the girls got sick in there last night and it’s a big mess. You don’t want to go in. It’s really gross. You don’t want to see it.”

Director Kaede got a concerned look on her face as she said, “If someone got sick, dear, I need to go in.” She replied, reaching out for the door.

“No!” Mizuki exclaimed, pressing all of her body weight into the door to force it shut.

“Move aside, honey.” Director Kaede said back, looking at her now as she tried to open the door again, but Mizuki kept doing the same thing. Her eyes moved up to what was dangling above the door. She couldn’t let that happen.

Mizuki shook her head, “No, I must insist.” She stated, “You don’t want to go in there.”

Mizuki heard something move behind her as she heard a sudden new voice that she recognized. “Actually, we’re all okay in here.” She gasped, turning to look behind her to see Shizuka standing at the door. “Unless… Mizuki Hiragi knows something that we don’t know.”

Mizuki felt the nervousness go through her. This was not going as planned. This wasn’t funny anymore. This was bad. She looked back up at the bucket, making sure that it was still in place. Shizuka, what are you doing?! She thought to herself. This is bad.

“Really, I insist.” Shizuka added in, “Open the door and come see for yourself.”

Shizuka was actually trying to get her into trouble. Mizuki couldn’t let this happen. Not because she would get in trouble but because of the fact that Director Kaede was about to fall right into her prank. “Step aside, dear. Let me in.” Director Kaede stated, going for the door handle, and managing to start to get it open.

“No!” Mizuki exclaimed as she was forced to jump out of the way.

It all happened so quickly. The butterfly effect started as the bucket overturned and Mizuki reached up to cover her mouth. The chocolate syrup started to dump onto Director Kaede pulling a shocked shout out of her as she slipped in it and her daughter moved to get her out of the way, only to fall into the same thing as well.

Director Kaede moved forward, slipping across the wet floor and into the cabin before her daughter was following with a shock scream of her own, “Mother!”

Mizuki gasped, rushing forward as she rushed into the cabin. The two were desperately trying to stay ton their feet, clambering to help each other and get up as Mizuki realized what Kaede Jr was reaching for. Quickly, she shouted, “No! Don’t!”

It was too late as she had grabbed it and it turned on the ceiling fan and caused feathers to quickly cover over the room and onto everyone in the room. Mizuki cringed, whining slightly from the carnage that had happened. She covered her face before running her hands through her hair trying to put the look of innocence on her face. Mizuki looked back to the two Kaedes, giving a nervous smile as she said, “I told you it was a mess in here.”

Shizuka was looking at her in complete disbelief, shaking her head, “She should know!” Shizuka gasped, “She did it!”

Both of them were looking at her dumbfounded with a mixture of anger as Director Kaede pointed at her and said, “You!” Mizuki’s back straightened quickly before she was then pointing to Shizuka, “And you!” Mizuki inhaled sharply, sharing a quick glance with the Ichinose girl as the other gasped in shock before looking back to Director Kaede, “Pack your bags!”

Uh, oh.

Mizuki and Shizuka shared another look again.

Well, they were in deep trouble now.

They had gotten their bags packed. Honestly, Shizuka could see why she had gotten in trouble. She had tricked the Director into falling into Mizuki’s prank. She just didn’t think that she would get into this much trouble. They were walking behind the Director with their bags in hand as she glared towards Mizuki before looking ahead.

They came to a stop as Director Kaede and her daughter turned to face them, “For the rest of the summer, the two of you will remain here. Your activities will be limited with the other girls.” She explained, “The Isolation Cabin. The two of you will work out your differences if you want to be able to enjoy this camp like the others.”

Shizuka nodded and exhaled sharply, “Yes, ma’am.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Mizuki added in resentment. She had rolled her eyes as she looked over to Shizuka, curling her arms the best that she could with her bags as she looked away.

“Go.” Director Kaede stated.

Shizuka sighed, moving to go up the steps first. It was on the edge of the camp and away from most of the others. She could take this. It was fine. Mizuki trailed after her. Shizuka got to the door first, opening it up and placing her bags inside. It was nothing special. There were two beds, two dressers, two nightstands. It probably wasn’t actually used often.

Shizuka had moved to pick one and Mizuki had immediately headed to the other. The two of them were left alone. It was tense in the room as Shizuka placed her bags onto the bed and started unpacking them. Getting her clothes and uniforms put away as Mizuki did the same thing. Neither of them spoke to each other as they put their belongings up.

Shizuka just hummed to herself as she got everything into place. This was going to be a long summer now. She was stuck in a cabin with this girl.

What good could come out of this?

The night hadn’t been the best. Mizuki had been so annoyed that Shizuka had wanted to stay up and write. Doing something in her notebook while she was trying to sleep. It felt like the two of them had silently fought all night long.

When the next day came, it was downpouring. Thunder clapping outside and the rain bouncing off of the room. Mizuki had decided to spend the time decorating. She had the window open. A slight smile on her face as the scent of the storm reached her nose. In a way, it made her homesick. Kureto had a very rain-like scent. It reminded her of him. She wondered what he was up to right now. Probably working. He worked a lot.

As she got everything hung up, she gasped as she felt a sudden draft of wind against her back. It started blowing everything into the floor as she darted over, hopping onto her bed to start pulling at the window. Only, it wouldn’t close. She grunted as she tried to push it close. To her surprise, Shizuka had came over. Going to the other side and trying to help her.

“It’s stuck.” Shizuka gasped.

Mizuki put a bit more strength into it, jerking it and with Shizuka’s help, the two of them were able to get the window closed. Mizuki was surprised. After everything that happened in the last few days, Shizuka still wanted to help her. She looked over to the girl with a soft look. Shizuka was actually… really kind. No matter how mean Mizuki had been to her. She smiled a bit, “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Shizuka said back, giving her a soft smile herself.

Mizuki turned, frowning a bit as she noticed what all was on the floor. “Oh no.” She murmured, pushing off of the bed to go over to pick it up.

Shizuka also walked over, kneeling down, and sitting on the floor as she started to help what fell into the floor. She had started to gather up part of it while Mizuki got the other half. Shizuka quietly handed over what she had before reaching for the black cat stuffed animal on the floor. “Here is your…”

“Renny.” She whispered, taking it from Shizuka with a smile, “I named him Renny.” She pulled the stuffed animal into her lap. Taking a moment to just look at the other girl. She didn’t seem to be holding any animosity towards her now. It was so different from before. Mizuki didn’t actually know what to say to her. They were stuck in this cabin together until it was time to go home. She supposed… It might not be a bad idea to put this all behind them. “I’ve had him since I was a baby.”

“Renny.” Shizuka repeated, giving her that same soft smile. “Is anything ruined?” The concern was back on her face as she looked at the items that had been blown into the floor.

Mizuki looked around, only spotting one that was messed up. She shrugged slightly, holding it up, “Just this one, but that’s fine… I guess.”

“I’m sorry.” Shizuka replied.

Mizuki laughed softly, shaking her head, “It’s not your fault.” She sighed, going through the fallen pictures. They were actually getting somewhere. This felt like an actual… conversation. Mizuki had decided to capitalize on it, looking back over to Shizuka as she added in, “I heard you live in Nagoya.”

“Yeah.” Shizuka replied, “What about you?”

“Shibuya.” Mizuki stated, “I have a picture of my house.” She reached over for it, picking it up and handing it over. Shizuka took it, looking down at it. “My Papa had it built when I was a baby. It overlooks the vineyard we live by. That’s what we do… I mean, Papa does. He makes wine.”

“It’s beautiful.” Shizuka stated, she paused for a second, motioning to Kureto in the picture. Kureto’s back was to the picture. His face wasn’t in it at all. Just the back of his head. “Who’s that?”

“Oh,” Mizuki said, “That’s my Papa. He didn’t know I was taking the picture.” She smiled, grinning as she pulled her stuffed animal to her, “He’s kind of like my best friend. We do everything together.” Whenever she looked back to Shizuka, she saw sadness come to her face as she quietly handed the photo back to her. Shizuka stood up, curling her arms around herself as Mizuki felt the concern hit her. “Are you okay?”

Shizuka looked back to her, nodding as she masked the expression that had been on her face and nodded. “Yeah, I’m fine.” She walked over, going to sit down on her bed where she had been playing with the set of cards they played with the night of the poker rounds. Mizuki hummed, going over to her trunk as she opened it up to dig into it. “What are you doing?”

Mizuki grinned as she pulled out the bag of cookies and said, “Want some?” She held them up to show them over to the other girl.  

Shizuka eyed them for a second, reaching for her hair and twisting it around her finger, “I would love some.” Mizuki grinned, reaching back in for a jar that was inside of her trunk. Just as she did so, Shizuka had said, “I know it’s weird… but I really like it with strawberry jam.”

Mizuki gasped. There was no way. She grabbed the jar, looking at the girl in shock as she held it up to show strawberry jam. “Me too!” She gasped. “Everyone thinks it’s so weird.”

“It’s so good though!” Shizuka exclaimed.

“It really is.” Mizuki replied. The two of them giggled as she closed it up and quickly moved to go sit on the trunk that was at the edge of Shizuka’s bed. She placed the cookies between the two of them and opened up the jam to put between them. She grabbed one, dipping it in before eating it down. “What’s your Papa like?” Shizuka eyed her for a second as Mizuki went for another cookie. “Is it like the kind of the Alpha Dad that you can just talk to? Or is he like a workaholic that always tell you that he’s going to talk to you later and never actually does.”

Shizuka laughed softly, curling her hair again as she looked over to him, “Well actually, my Dad is my Mom. I don’t know who my Alpha father would be. I guess I had one once, but I don’t know who he is. They broke up years ago when I was baby.” Shizuka explained. Mizuki looked down for a moment. That would explain the look she had on her face. She was just trying to hide how she really felt. “My Dad doesn’t ever really talks about him. It always makes him so… sad.”

Mizuki hummed softly, reaching for another cookie, dipping it into the jam before moving on with the conversation. This felt like something that she should really move on. She understood though. She didn’t actually know her mother either. Well, Omega father. She wasn’t really thinking when she said anything to Shizuka.

“So, how old are you?” Mizuki questioned, taking a bit of her cookie. If they were going to be stuck in this cabin for the rest of the summer together, she supposed that they could actually try and work out their differences and learn more about each other.

“I’m eight.” Shizuka replied, “I’ll be nine on March 27^th.”

Mizuki choked, coughing as she swallowed down the piece of cookie that had tried to get stuck in her throat. Once she had managed to do so, she looked back to Shizuka in shock, “Wait, really?! I’m going to be nine on March 27^th!”

“Your birthday is March 27^th?!” Shizuka exclaimed as she ate on the cookie in her hand as her eyes went almost impossibly wide, “That’s so… weird.”

“Right?!” Mizuki exclaimed.

This was just getting freakier by the passing second. She looked over her shoulder for a moment, smiling a bit as she saw that the rain had stopped. “It stopped raining. Want to go get a drink or something now?”

She pushed herself up, immediately moving to head outside. She went out the door, going down the steps as she came to a stop towards the bottom of them. As she did so, a strange feeling came to her chest as she reached up for her necklace. She gripped onto it, looking down as she heard the cabin door open, and she knew that Shizuka had followed her out. She turned and tucked her locket away and looked up towards Shizuka as the girl leaned against the rail of the stairs.

“What’s wrong?” Mizuki questioned, noticing that same look back on Shizuka’s face.

“What’s your mother like, Mizuki?” Shizuka questioned back instead.

Mizuki shook her head, “I don’t really know. I never met him.” She explained as she started back up the steps. A smile came to her face, laughing slightly. “Him and my Papa broke up when I was a baby. Papa doesn’t like to talk about him… But I know he was really beautiful.”

“You do?” Shizuka questioned. There was something about the look in Shizuka’s eye right now that had Mizuki stopping for a second. She couldn’t quite read the expression. From what she was learning, Shizuka was actually really quiet. More on the reserved side rather than exploding full of energy. Quite the opposite of her.

Mizuki nodded, “I have a picture of him.” She smiled a bit as Shizuka moved down the steps to get to the one in front of her, “My Papa used to have an old picture of him hidden in his desk, but he always found me looking at it all the time and gave it to me.” She pointed behind her, quickly saying, “I’m really thirsty. Do you want to go to the Dining Hall and get something to drink?”

Shizuka gave her a look for a moment before saying, “Mizuki, can all you think about is your stomach? There is something going on here.”

“Like what?” Mizuki questioned as Shizuka turned to go back into the cabin. Mizuki had decided to follow her. Watching the contemplating look on Shizuka’s face. Shizuka had started to pace the floor of the cabin whenever Mizuki had walked back in, shutting the door behind her as she kept her eyes on the other girl.

“Think about it, Mizuki.” Shizuka stated, shaking her head, “You only have an father… I only have a mother… We were both born on March 27^th… Not to even mention the fact we look so much alike. You’ve never seen your mother; I’ve never seen my father.” Shizuka was practically pacing as she spoke. At this point, she was going to wear a hole right into the floor. “You have an old picture of your Mom, and I have an old picture of my Dad.” Wait, hold on, was she trying to imply something here? Mizuki frowned again, eyeing Shizuka as she shook her head. “At least your picture of your mom is probably an actual whole picture. Mine is just a half picture ripped right down the middle.”

Mizuki gasped.

Wait, hold on.

Hers—

No way.

She quickly moved, going towards her trunk without another word as she went to go for the same box that she kept everything in. This couldn’t be happening. She moved a few things out of the way, finding the box in question and opening it up and digging through it.

“What are you doing, Mizuki?” Shizuka questioned.

“I…” She grabbed what she was looking for, pulling the torn picture of her mother to her chest as she stood up to look at Shizuka. “The picture of my mom is ripped too.”

Shizuka looked at it for a second before looking back to her face, “Right down the middle?”

“Right down the middle.” Mizuki repeated with a nod.

Quickly, Shizuka had turned to go to her nightstand and started to dig through it for what looked like a picture book. She went through the pages of it before coming to one. What was going on? Mizuki didn’t understand. All of this was just so weird. Shizuka had pulled out what looked like a ripped picture, doing the same thing as her as she pulled it to her chest and looked back at her. “This is a picture of my father. This is so… freaky.”

Mizuki nodded in agreement.

This really was freaky.

Both girls just stared at each other. Each holding their breath as they stood across the room from each other. Ripped photos in hand as they kept looking at each other. After a moment of silence, Shizuka whispered, “Okay, on the count of three… we will show them to each other.”

Was this really happening?

Did they have the… same parents?

They did look exactly alike. They had too many similarities despite their differences. It could all just be coincidences. At the same time, neither of them knew what to truly believe.

“On the count of three.” Mizuki whispered as she stepped forward.

“One.” Shizuka whispered, taking another step forward to fill the gap between the two.

“Two.” Mizuki whispered back, also taking a step to get closer until they were standing before each other.

“Three.” They said at the same time, moving to show the pictures to each other. They did as they flashed them to each other, holding the two ripped photos out as each of them gasped.

They were halves of the same photo. Just from the background alone. The background consisted of cherry blossom trees behind the two people that were in the photo. They moved them, closing them in together to show that the rip was identical. Connecting the photo together perfectly as they stepped closer to each other. Looking in shock at the photo in the other’s hand.

Shizuka Ichinose stared at the photo in Mizuki’s hand in shock. Her Omega father’s beautiful young face was in the photo. The bright smile that was gracing his face and sparkling violet eyes with his middle parted black hair falling around his face. He was wearing what looked like a school uniform in it. He was looking up at the other person in the photo. Shizuka was transfixed on the way he was looking at the other person. He looked so happy. Shizuka was in shock as she whispered, “That’s my Dad.”

Mizuki Hiragi couldn’t take her eyes off of the photo that Shizuka held. Her Alpha father was standing in the photo. He was clearly younger than he is now in the photo. High school at most from what she could see. That’s what the uniform in the picture was. First Shibuya High School and the Order of the Imperial Demons’ crest the breast of his gakuran. Kureto’s amber eyes were locked down on the other person. She now understood why he wasn’t looking at the camera in the photo. He was looking at her mother. He had a smile on his face. His short black hair was mused in a way compared to the neat way that he kept it. She had never seen that look in his eyes before. “That’s my Papa.” She whispered.

Both girls had bright smiles that came to their faces as they looked at the picture. Two halves of one whole. Their parents—were their parents. Shizuka’s Omega father was Mizuki’s and Mizuki’s Alpha father was Shizuka’s. Neither of them knew what to say or what to do. Standing there as tears came to their eyes.

Did this mean… that they were sisters?

Wait, no, it would be more than that.

It was all making a lot more sense now.

They were ripped out of their thoughts from the sound of the familiar bell telling them what time it was as Shizuka wiped at her tears and said, “That’s the lunch bell, Mizuki.”

Mizuki laughed softly, also wiping at her tears as she turned towards Shizuka, “I’m not hungry anymore, Shizuka.” She laughed again, shaking her head in disbelief, “If your mom… is my mom… And my dad is… your dad… and we were both born on March 27^th… That would make us sisters.”

“Sisters.” Shizuka replied, nodding for a second as she choked, “No… Mizuki, don’t you see? It makes us… twins. We’re twins, Mizuki.”

All the animosity between them quickly bled away as the entire thing started to settle down on them as the realization hit the both of them. The same birthday. The same age. The same parents. They were sisters. They were twins.

Neither of them could believe this was what was coming out of this camp.

Long lost sisters?

Both of them broke out into smiles as they moved forward, wrapping their arms around each other as they took it all in. Neither of them knew how to explain this. Neither of them could believe it at all.

Mizuki had been the first to break the hug as she stepped back, reaching up and pulling out her locket that she had tucked back into her shirt. She shook her head, a smile breaking out on her face as she shook her head. “I have no idea what to say to you, Shizuka.”

Shizuka had noticed what Mizuki had done eyeing her hand, “What is that you’re holding?”

“My locket.” Mizuki replied, holding it up so Shizuka could see it. “It has my name on it. It was given to me when I was born, but Papa wouldn’t let me have it until I was older.”

Shizuka had laughed, reaching for her own to show it to Mizuki, “I have one too, but mine has my name on it.” She laughed a bit more, shaking her head as she looked down at it, “I also got mine when I was born but Dad waited to give it to me. He was afraid I would break it, but he wanted me to have it.”

“We both have one.” Mizuki whispered.

“We do.” Shizuka whispered back.

“Oh my God,” Mizuki exclaimed, “We’re twins. We’re sisters. I have a sister.” Mizuki looked down for a second, choking before looking back up towards Shizuka, “Shizuka… What’s Dad’s name?”

Shizuka smiled, “Guren.” She whispered, “Guren Ichinose.” She stopped for a second, shifting her weight as she added, “What’s Papa’s name?”

Mizuki smiled back, laughing a bit, “Kureto.” She replied, “Kureto Hiragi.”

Kureto Hiragi and Guren Ichinose.

Their parents.

Those were the names of their parents.

Shizuka just laughed as the two of them ended up in each other’s arms again. Neither of them could even begin to explain what they were feeling at that moment. It was like everything was falling perfectly into place. Why they had felt this strange connection when they first saw each other and touched hands. All of it. It was all coming together.

This really was the most mind-blowing thing that could have ever happened.

They had spent the rest of the day in their cabin. Just the two of them. Neither of them could bring themselves to leave as the news settled on them. Shizuka was so confused but so happy at the same time. She had this feeling while Mizuki was talking earlier about her father, but she didn’t actually think it was true. It had just fit almost too perfectly and the way that they looked like mirror images of each other. Shizuka felt like she was in a dreamland now.

They had rearranged the cabin for most of the day. Pushing their beds together in the middle up against the wall. They had pinned their parents’ photo above the bed. Keeping it together to make the whole picture as they settled in for the night. They were now in their pajamas, exhausted from the long day of working and the excitement of the day. They had put a lot of work into this, and now it was time to relax.

They both laid in bed as Shizuka slipped her hands under the pillow, watching Mizuki as she questioned, “Tell me, Shizuka… Papa owns a vineyard but what does Dad do? You never said anything.” Mizuki questioned, looking more intrigued by the moment as she got comfortable on her bed. She was also laying on her side, facing towards her.

Shizuka hummed, “Well, Dad actually designs wedding dresses. It’s probably what he’s up too right now.”

Mizuki gasped, the glee coming to her face as she quickly said, “Really?!”

Shizuka nodded, “Dad is always drawing. I swear that would be all that he did if he could.” She laughed for a second, “I got told it started because he designed a dress for my first birthday, and it went from there. Next thing he knew… He was designing wedding dresses. They are so beautiful too.”

“That’s amazing.” Mizuki gasped.

Shizuka hummed for a moment, curling up a bit closer to her sister. She couldn’t believe that she could say that. She actually had a sister. She knew her Alpha father’s name now. Guren could never tell her. He always looked so sad, so Shizuka had stopped asking. She didn’t like seeing him like that. She let out a soft noise, looking back towards Mizuki, “Mizuki, has Papa ever gotten close to getting married?”

Mizuki shook her head, “No. Never.” She smiled, rolling onto her back.

Shizuka hummed, rolling onto her back, “Dad hasn’t ever come close either.”

They both just laid there, looking up to the ceiling before Mizuki suddenly gasped, sitting up quickly before saying, “I have a brilliant! Beyond, beyond brilliant idea!” Shizuka looked over at her sister in shock as Mizuki turned to look at her, “I am an absolute genius.” Shizuka shot her eyebrow up in questioning as Mizuki continued, “You want to know what Papa is like, right?”

Shizuka sat up, nodding as she said, “Yeah.”

“And I want to know what Dad is like.” Mizuki continued on. “So, what I’m thinking is… We switch places!”

Shizuka’s eyes widened, “What?!”

“When camp is over, I will go back to Nagoya as you, and you go back to Shibuya as me!” Mizuki exclaimed, “It’s brilliant!”

“What?!” Shizuka gasped again as she stared at Mizuki in shock, “Are you crazy?”

“What?” Mizuki said, grinning as she shrugged, “Shizuka, we could totally pull it off. We are twins, aren’t we?”

Shizuka shook her head, “Mizuki, we are totally and completely different from each other even if we do look alike.” She stated, “They would know!”

“So?!” Mizuki shot back, “I’ll teach you to be me, and you teach me to be you. We can totally make this work!” Mizuki kept grinning as she reached up for her hair, pulling it back as she said, “Look! I can already do it!” She straightened her back, “You know the difference between you and me? I have class and you don’t.”

Shizuka smiled, laughing softly as she shook her head. Okay, Mizuki did sound like her just now.

This was so crazy. There was no way that they could pull this off. Let alone the idea of switching places. Someone would be bound to figure it out. What would Guren say to all of this? Guren never once told her that she had a twin sister out there. Guren was incredibly smart. He would figure it out. He would be so mad knowing that she took off to total strangers without him knowing. Or freak out. Or both. There might not be an in between there.

Then it clicked for her.

Something could come out of this.

“Actually… you might be on to something.” She whispered, looking back to Mizuki, “If we switch… They would have to at some point unswitch us!”

“And when they do,” Mizuki muttered back, smiling more, “They would have to meet again. Face to face…”

“After all these years.” Shizuka whispered.

The two of them fell into a silent agreement as they looked at each other. They could do this. They had plenty of time to work this out. They could do this.

Mizuki laughed, the triumph looking coming to her face as they fell back on their respective beds, “I told you I was smart.”

Shizuka just laughed and shook her head.

Could they do this?

Would this be a good thing?

After all this time, their parents meeting again?

Guren never spoke about Kureto, but from the look in his eye whenever Kureto was mentioned, something was there. This could be a good thing. They could do this.

What if… they could get them back together?

Shizuka turned her gaze towards Mizuki.

They… They could be a family.

Chapter Text

They had a lot of work to do over the next few weeks if they were going to pull this off. Maybe, getting put into the Isolation Cabin wasn’t so bad. If it hadn’t been for that, they never would have found out about this. Mizuki couldn’t even be upset at all. She was excited. Shizuka had agreed with her. They were going to switch places. She was going to meet her mother—Omega father after all these years.

This was something she had been dreaming of for so long. Kureto never talked about him. She just wanted to know what he was like. What kind of person he was. If he… if he loved her.

The next morning, they had gone to their little table in the Dining Hall away from the others as Shizuka held a picture book in her hands, pulling out photos. “You are going to need to know who everyone is.” Shizuka stated as she placed down one photo. It was of a man with salt and pepper dark hair and soft eyes. He looked a lot like Guren did. “This is our grandfather. Dad’s Dad.” In the photo was also Guren and Shizuka. All of them were smiling brightly in it.

“He looks so…” Mizuki murmured, picking up the picture to look at the man’s smile. He had Shizuka in his arms, picking her up off of the ground as Shizuka smiled just as brightly in the photo. “Nice.” For a moment, Mizuki felt her chest tighten. If only her grandfather was that nice. She could never recall a time that he even hugged her like this. “What do we call him?”

“Grandfather.” Mizuki looked up towards Shizuka. What was with her and being so formal? She noticed it a lot. She tended to speak so respectfully. Shizuka smiled at her, “He lives with us.” Mizuki looked back at the photo again, feeling the slight smile on her face. She wondered what he was like. If he was as nice as what he looked like in the photo. She placed it down as Shizuka placed down another photo. It was another photo of Guren, Shizuka, and two women.

Guren was kneeling down by a smaller Shizuka. She was probably about four in the photo at most. Guren was smiling slightly in it as Shizuka flashed a peace sign. The two women were kneeling down on either side of them. The one by Guren’s side had darker hair. Black in color and greenish eyes. Almost like grass or leaves. The other woman had lighter brown hair and soft brown eyes and she was kneeling by Shizuka. She had a bright smile on her face as the other woman had a more reserved smile.

“Who are they?” Mizuki questioned.

Shizuka pointed at the girl with the lighter hair first, “Sayuri Hanayori,” Then to the other woman with dark hair, “And Shigure Yukimi. They are Dad’s retainers. They serve the Ichinose clan, but they are pretty much just family.”

“And what do you call them?” Mizuki questioned.

“Sayuri and Shigure.” Shizuka said with a smile and a shrug.

“They serve our family?” Mizuki questioned. That was similar to the branch families of the Hiragi family. That must mean the Ichinose clan also had branch families of their own.

Shizuka nodded again, “Yeah. They actually have a house next to us, but they are always over at ours. They also work with Dad at the studio. They help Dad with everything. They don’t really let him do anything.” Mizuki laughed softly, looking back at the photo, “Shigure is like stupidly overprotective of Dad.”

“She is?” Mizuki questioned, tilting her head in confusion. “Why?”

“I don’t know.” Shizuka shrugged, “But she doesn’t like anyone disrespecting him.” She then motioned to Sayuri again, “Sayuri likes to cook. She cooks all of our meals. We eat curry and rice all the time because it’s what Dad wants.”

“Curry and rice?” Mizuki questioned.

Shizuka laughed, “Dad loves it. It’s like his favorite meal in the entire world.” Mizuki laughed a bit more, a smile breaking out onto her face. That was the first thing aside from his job that she had really learned about. “Believe me when I say that if it wasn’t for Sayuri, it’s all that we would eat.”

“For real?” Mizuki laughed.

Shizuka smiled and nodded, “I hope you like curry and rice because you will be eating it all the time.”

“That sounds like Papa and black tea.” Mizuki murmured. When she looked up, she noticed the look that Shizuka was giving her. “Papa really loves black tea. Aoi makes it for him all the time. That and soda.”

“Dad drinks black tea too.” Shizuka murmured, “And Coca-Cola.”

Mizuki laughed as Shizuka flipped the next picture. Showing two men in the photo. Probably more towards teenage years standing with Shizuka in the photo. They were all dressed in what someone would wear to practice kendo. Shizuka pointed to the guy with the darker hair. “This is Shusaku Iwasaki.” Then she pointed at the guy next to him with larger, light brown hair pulled back into a ponytail, “And Makoto Narumi. They are also from serving families. They help me with kendo. Narumi really adores Dad. He wants to be like him. You might see them around.”

As they kept going through the photos, Mizuki kept getting this feeling. They looked so functional compared to the Hiragi family. She kept feeling the smile tug on her face. She really wanted to get to know them.

Shizuka placed another photo down and it was definitely of a teenager with Guren. Guren had his hand placed on the top of the boy’s head as the boy grinned, looking up proudly towards Guren. He had bright green eyes and dark hair. “This is Yuuichirou Hyakuya. We call him Yuu. Dad likes to call him Idiot Yuu actually.”

“Yuu.” She whispered. For a second, Hyakuya caught her attention. Where had she heard that before? “Who is he to us?”

“Dad met him when he was twelve and I was four. Yuu has been around for as long as I can remember.” Shizuka explained, “He lives with us too. Dad said he was an orphan. Yuu also calls Dad, Stupid Guren so like… don’t react to that if you hear it. Dad finds it funny.”

“That’s so mean.” Mizuki gasped.

Shizuka shrugged, “Wait until you see Dad.” She replied, grinning as she shook her head, “He’s not really mean, but like… He has a foul mouth.”

“A… foul mouth?” Mizuki murmured.

Shizuka nodded, “I don’t think he knows I hear just how much he actually cusses. So don’t bat an eye to it, okay, Zuki.” She was actually surprised to hear that. She didn’t expect that. Though, it didn’t change anything. She still wanted to meet him. She bounced a bit in her seat as Shizuka curled her arms in front of her, “Those are the main people you need to know that you might come in contact with. Your turn.”

Mizuki just chuckled and reached for her small box and opened it up.  

It was her turn.

Shizuka was kicking her feet as she watched Mizuki go through her box of photos. Mizuki actually wasn’t so bad underneath that gruff exterior and pranking that she was pulling off. She braced her chin onto her palm as she just looked at Mizuki for a moment. She had shorter black hair compared to her that went to her shoulders and curtain bangs.

She was entirely focused on what she was doing, humming to herself as she pulled out pictures and put them face down onto the table. She couldn’t believe it. The more she looked at Mizuki, the more it really did feel like they were just mirror images of each other. Like… they couldn’t be told apart. Mizuki’s crazy plan might actually work.

Her Dad never went on dates. It was always just the two of them. Even if they were surrounded by others. They did everything together. Her Dad always said that she was the most important thing in his life and that she would always come first. She didn’t understand why he didn’t tell her that she had a sister. A twin sister at that. But Mizuki didn’t know about her either. What happened between their parents that they just took one of them each and then never saw each other again?

“Ready, Izuka?” Shizuka paused for a second as Mizuki looked at her and smiled. Izuka. Her Dad always called her that. She smiled a bit and nodded as she relaxed. Mizuki flipped the first picture over. Showing a picture of Kureto, Mizuki, and a blonde woman. The three of them looked relaxed in it. Mizuki’s arms were around Kureto’s waist. Kureto didn’t have the same bright smile from her photo, but enough that she could tell that he was. He still looked happy thought. “This is Aoi Sanguu. She’s Papa’s best friend, and basically our live in Nanny. She helps around the house and with me.”

Shizuka looked at the photo. Looking at the woman in it. Blonde hair and emerald, green eyes. Held herself with a straight back. Official like. “She’s really pretty.”

Mizuki smiled slightly, flipping over another photo to show a woman with lavender, ashen hair and amber eyes – just like Kureto’s – and a man with silver hair and blue eyes. “This is our Aunt Mahiru. She’s Papa’s sister.” Shizuka paused for a moment. An Aunt? Guren was an only child. The closest thing to an Aunt that she had was Sayuri and Shigure. They were practically family. She considered them to be, but they weren’t blood related. Mahiru was extremely beautiful. A soft, pretty smile that made Shizuka want to small. She looked nice. “And that’s Uncle Shinya. He’s Aunt Mahiru’s husband but he’s also the adopted son.”

Shizuka’s eyebrow shot up. “What?”

“I know, it’s weird.” Mizuki stated as she crinkled her nose, “It’s hard to explain.” Mizuki grinned a bit, leaning forward as she said, “There is something I need to teach you, Shizuka.”

“Like what?” The Ichinose girl questioned.

“Me and Uncle Shinya have a secret handshake.” Mizuki explained, “I need to teach you that because he will know if we don’t.”

Shizuka looked back down to the picture. Shinya. Why did that name sound so familiar to her? Where had she heard that name before? “So, teach me.” Shizuka replied, “It’s not that hard, is it?”

Mizuki laughed slightly, shaking her head, “No. It’s really fun.” Mizuki flipped over the next two pictures. One had Mahiru, Shinya, and Kureto in it but also had three other people in it. Another girl with the same ashen hair, an older man with that same hair color which told her immediately that they were all related and then another man with dark hair like Kureto. “This is Uncle Seishiro. Papa’s brother.” She motioned to the male with the dark hair, “And Aunt Shinoa. She’s also Papa’s sister. We’re really close to her by the way.”

“She looks like she’s the same age as Yuu.” Shizuka inquired, looking at Shinoa in the photo. She looked like a teenager. Shizuka paused on the photo, looking at the man in it before she pointed, “Who’s that?”

“Grandpa Tenri.” Mizuki growled. Shizuka stopped as she saw the deep frown settle onto the Hiragi girl’s face. “He’s so mean. He’s the Head of the family. You can’t go against what he says… He’s part of the reason that we live on the vineyard now. At least, that’s what Papa says.”

Shizuka hummed, feeling her gut twist as she looked at the photo.

Why did she have a really bad feeling about him?

She turned her attention away, looking at the other photo. A woman with bright red hair and a man with dusty colored hair. “Who are they?”

“Mito Jujou and Norito Goshi.” Mizuki replied, “They are from serving families of the Hiragi.” The other girl explained, “They are also friends with Uncle Shinya. I don’t know them the best, but they are really nice. Most of the time if I see them it’s back at the main house.”

Shizuka found herself looking back to Mizuki. She just had this feeling. The way that she spoke about these people were different than how she would have thought. “Mizuki?” Shizuka murmured, watching the other girl as she lifted her gaze up. “What’s wrong?”

Mizuki just shook her head, “The Hiragi family doesn’t really do… family.”

“Oh.” Shizuka murmured. She reached over, placing her hand over Mizuki’s. “I’m sorry.”

Mizuki smiled and shook her head, “It’s fine. I have Papa and that’s what matters.”

There was something she really didn’t like about that. It felt so wrong. Shizuka had put her focus back on what Mizuki was telling her. Trying to ignore the way that her stomach was twisting. Maybe, the way that Mizuki had acted before… happened for a reason.

Mizuki suddenly smiled, placing down a photo of herself, Kureto, and what looked like a Golden Retriever dog. Shizuka gasped softly, muttering, “You have a dog?”

“Raimeiki.” Mizuki stated. “We’ve had Raimeiki since I was a little.”

Shizuka gasped slightly, going back to her photos until she had gotten back to one. She had completely spaced it out. She placed it down, adding, “I almost forgot. Dad’s cat.”

“Dad has a cat?” Mizuki questioned.

Shizuka nodded, “Noya.”

The mention of the animals seemed to break whatever ice had fallen over Mizuki as the two of them went back on to talking again. Shizuka had gone back to watching Mizuki’s face. She still had this feeling.

After breakfast, they had returned back to their cabin. They had spent part of the day making diagrams with the photos to make it easier to remember names and to learn them. They had also moved on to making sort of maps of their homes so they could teach each other the layout of the places that they lived in.

Mizuki watched Shizuka for a moment as she was making her map. Shizuka had long, beautiful hair. It went all the way down her back. At least a foot, maybe a foot and a half, longer than Mizuki’s hair was. Hers only went to her shoulders while Shizuka’s was so long.

She almost didn’t know how to broach the subject. Mizuki had already finished up with what she had been drawing, placing it off to the side as she said, “Shizuka?”

“What?” The other girl questioned back, not even looking up at her as she continued on with what she was doing.

“Your hair.” Mizuki murmured, “There’s no way I could go home from camp with such long hair. My hair… doesn’t grow that fast.”

Shizuka reached up, running her hair through her hair before twisting a strand of it around her fingers. “We have to cut it.” She whispered. Shizuka looked almost sad for a moment. She did look up, giving her a slight smile, “Dad likes my long hair. I can never remember a time that I had it short.”

Mizuki pushed herself up, crossing the room as she gave a gentle smile, “I like your hair too.”

Shizuka smiled softly again, looking up at her, “We have to do it if we’re going to pull this off.” She shuffled a bit, placing down what she had been working on, “Can… Are we going to be able to do it?”

Mizuki laughed a bit, waving her hand, “Of course!” She exclaimed, “I can do it!”

Shizuka looked nervous for a second, whispering, “Are you sure that it would look okay?”

“Of course!” The Hiragi girl exclaimed, moving to sit down on Shizuka’s bed, “Don’t you worry! I know my way around a blade!” Shizuka’s eyebrow shot up, but she did look slightly amused at her. Mizuki reached out, letting her fingers graze over Shizuka’s hair. It was really soft. She moved her hand, settling it at Shizuka’s shoulders. “This is how much needs to come off.”

Shizuka looked at her hand and nodded slightly. She still looked nervous. Mizuki didn’t really know what she could say. It was a big change for her. Especially if she had never really cut her hair before. At most, she probably just got trims rather than a full haircut. “It’s going to be so weird to have short hair.”

“Come on, Izuka.” Mizuki murmured, moving to stand up to guide the other girl over to the mirror. Shizuka did follow her. Once they had gotten over, she moved to stand behind her, reaching for her hair and tucking it enough to have the appearance of it being the length at her shoulders. “You’re going to look cute!”

“You think so?” Shizuka questioned, meeting her eye in the mirror.

Mizuki’s eyes twinkled as she grinned, tilting her head as she replied with, “We’re twins, aren’t we? You already know what you will look like!”

Shizuka smiled a bit as she looked down and muttered out, “You’re right.” She lifted her gaze to meet Mizuki’s as she smiled a bit wider, “You’re very pretty.”

“I would hope you think that.” Mizuki replied, shooting back another grin, “We’re the same.”

Shizuka laughed slightly, turning to face her as she nodded, “We can do this. It will be okay.”

Mizuki grinned, dropping Shizuka’s hair as they went back to what they were doing. Mizuki felt a bit better now that they had gotten back to work. They still had a lot to do, but they were getting one step closer.

Learning the secret handshake was actually a lot easier than Shizuka would have thought. It was somewhat complicated, but she had always felt like she was decently good at being able to learn things quickly. She was quickly getting the hand of it as they kept going over it again and again. Mizuki was cheering her on the entire time. They kept going until Shizuka was sure that she had gotten it perfectly.

They were going over everything. She was sure that she knew the layout of Mizuki’s home. That she had names to the faces. They were doing good from what she could tell. Shizuka was so nervous as she sat down in the stool. Mizuki had the scissors in her hand, giving her a reassuring look as she said, “Are you ready?”

It was getting closer to the end of camp. Which meant that it was getting closer to time to go home. It was something they needed to do. Shizuka looked at her and nodded, “Let’s do this.” She murmured.

Shizuka bounced her leg as Mizuki reached out for her bangs. Shizuka inhaled sharply as it caught in her throat as the scissors sliced through her hair. Mizuki was grinning as she kept going. Going between measuring her own hair before doing the same with Shizuka. Shizuka just held her breath the entire time. Feeling her hair getting lighter by the second as it fell to the floor.

Mizuki kept walking around her. Continuing to cut at her hair. Shizuka kept sitting there and waiting for the moment that the other girl was done. She was so nervous. Getting her hair cut by a literal child.

Shizuka let out a shaky breath as Mizuki said, “Alright. All done.” Mizuki stated, moving to pick up her hair off of the floor and closing up the scissors. “Want to see?” The girl was practically bouncing on her feet the entire time. “You look good.”

Shizuka smiled, nodding as she pushed herself up and dusted her shoulders off. “Does it look okay?”

“Absolutely!” Mizuki exclaimed, placing down the cut off hair and scissors onto the table before going to over to her and reaching out for her hands. The Ichinose girl was pulled to her feet, following after the other girl as Mizuki reached out for the mirror.

She pushed it up and revealed Shizuka’s new hair style to her. Shizuka inhaled sharply, gasping as she reached out to touch at her hair, “Oh my God.” She whispered. Shizuka’s hair used to go all the way down her back. Long and beautiful. It was still beautiful to her but now it was gracefully sitting at her shoulders, curling up a bit. Her bangs were shorter now too.

“I told you that you look amazing.” Mizuki stated, the confidence all over her face as she stepped forward. Shizuka looked over to Mizuki in the mirror and did a double take on herself now.

They were completely identical now.

“Woah, Zuki.” Shizuka whispered, “Look at us.”

“We’re going to pull this off.” Mizuki stated, grinning even more like a mad man. Shizuka had watched Mizuki’s face suddenly drop a second later as she gasped and stepped forward, “Oh no.”

“What?” Shizuka questioned, looking back to the other girl.

Mizuki looked at her with wide eyes, reaching up and moving her own hair to reveal small diamond earrings in her ears. “My ears.” She muttered in shock, “My ears are pierced.”

Wait.

Hold on a moment.

Shizuka reached up to her own ears as the air caught in her throat. Hers weren’t. Oh no. Shizuka shook her head, reaching up for her ears as she shook her head, “That is not happening. No, no, no, nope. Absolutely not!” She exclaimed.

“Shizuka!” Mizuki gasped, “I can’t come to camp with pierced ears and leave with ears that have never been! They’ll know!”

Shizuka shook her head, “I can’t.” She hated the thought of a needle going into her ear. It was the only reason she didn’t get them done whenever Guren said that she could. The one time that she tried, she absolutely freaked out. “Zuki—”

Mizuki reached forward, grabbing at her hands and pulling them up, “Izuka… If we’re going to do this… We don’t have a choice. I need to meet Dad, Izuka. You want to meet Papa too! Please.”

Mizuki did have a point. There was no way that she could masquerade as her but go back to her home without pierced ears at all. That would definitely be noticed. Shizuka whined a bit before relenting and nodding, “Okay.” She wanted to meet her Papa. If she was going to do that then she would have to do this. “Do you have what you need?”

Mizuki nodded, “I have a little kit. I promise. It will only hurt for a second and then it will be over.”

Shizuka’s heart was racing the entire time as Mizuki stepped back and immediately went over to her trunk as Shizuka turned to look back in the mirror. They were doing all this work. She couldn’t back out now because of a little fear towards a needle. She reached up to her earlobes, running her thumbs over the unmarred surface. They would be completely identical if she had earrings. She was already mesmerized by her short hair.

“Found it.” Mizuki stated, coming back up beside her but also with a glass of water in hand that still had ice in it. “Ice your ear. It will help.” Shizuka nodded, choking a bit as she reached into the cup and pulled out a piece of ice. Her hands were trembling the entire time as she brought it up to her ear, placing it behind her earlobe as Mizuki started getting everything ready. “Lay on the bed, alright. I’ll be as quick as possible.”

“You know what you are doing?” Shizuka questioned, her voice quivering as she laid down on the bed. The nervousness was hitting her even more as Mizuki sat down on the edge of the bed. The other girl had everything ready as Shizuka’s eyes fell on the needle that Mizuki had just finished sterilizing.

“Aunt Shinoa taught me.” Mizuki replied, giving her a grin again, “I promise. It will be over before you even know it!”

Shizuka let out a shaky breath, just letting her eyes close as Mizuki shuffled around and told her what to do. Her Dad was really brave. She could do the same thing. Mizuki had told her to drop the ice and she had, switching it to the other ear as she did so. She grimaced as she felt a poke in her earlobe. It did hurt for a moment before it was gone.

“All done with that one!” Mizuki exclaimed before moving onto the next one. Shizuka refused to open her eyes. Quickly, she felt that same temporary pain before it was relieved, and she could feel things being put into her ears. “All done. You did amazing, Shizuka.”

Shizuka cracked her eyes open, giving a slight smile as she whispered, “That wasn’t that bad.”

Mizuki just giggled, “I told you!”

Shizuka pushed herself up, looking over to her sister for a moment. They were really going to be doing this. It was right around the corner. Soon enough they would be heading back to Nagoya and Shibuya. Switching lives and pretending to be someone else. Were they prepared for this?

Mizuki squealed a bit, falling back on the bed with a bright smile, “This is so exciting!” After a moment, Mizuki went quiet before looking over towards Shizuka, “Izuka… Dad really never told you about me?”

Shizuka shook her head, tilting her head to look back at her, “But Papa never mentioned me either. There’s no way they wouldn’t know there were two of us.”

Mizuki hummed, frowning a bit as she looked up, “Why do you think that is?” She questioned.

“I don’t know.” Shizuka replied, also looking to the ceiling. “Maybe… They had a really bad break up and never wanted to see each other again?”

“But what about us?” Mizuki questioned, scowling a bit more, “That arrangement sucks.”

“Yeah, definitely.” Shizuka agreed. “This whole time and I’ve had a sister.”

“We need to find out what happened.” The Hiragi girl stated, “I want to know why.” Shizuka hummed. “What is it, Izuka?”

Shizuka shook her head, “Dad won’t talk about it. Like at all. He will leave the room entirely if you ask. It always really upsets him.” She replied, sitting up and turning to look down at Mizuki. “What about Papa?”

“He just avoids it.” Mizuki said with a shrug, “But… He did say he’d tell me one day.” Mizuki frowned again, fixating her glance back on the ceiling, “Papa always looks like he wants to tell me, but he never does. He won’t even tell me how they got together. All that he’ll tell me is that they were dumb kids.”

Shizuka hummed, leaning back on her arms, “You might be able to get Dad to talk about it.” She replied, getting Mizuki to look back at her. “But… I can’t promise that.”  

“And you can ask Papa why they broke up.” Mizuki stated, “Maybe, he’d be more willing now.”

Shizuka made a noise again. She wasn’t so sure about this. If neither talked, what was the point in asking? She thought about her Dad for a moment before muttering, “You know, Zuki… I don’t ever remember a time that Dad has cried.”

“Huh?” Mizuki questioned, sitting up and looking back at her, “Why does that matter?”

Shizuka shrugged, “Dad always looks so sad whenever Papa is mentioned… But not once in my life have I ever seen him cry.” Shizuka turned her attention to the glass of water, looking at the melting ice in it. “It’s almost like he’s… ice. I don’t think he’ll say anything. No matter how much you try.”

“Then we just have to melt him!” Mizuki exclaimed, “We can do this!” Mizuki smirked a bit, flashing another grin, “I’m a Hiragi. We’re known for being stubborn.”

Shizuka scoffed, “And I’m an Ichinose and we are known for being stubborn.” She laughed slightly, shaking her head, “At least, Dad is. He’s really stubborn. Grandfather likes to talk about how alike we are.”

“Okay,” Mizuki mused, “The plan is… You find out how Dad and Papa broke up and I’ll find out how they got together. That way, we can figure out how to make this work when they have to see each other again!”

Shizuka’s eyebrow shot up, “Wait?” She whispered, “Are you wanting us to try and do the same thing they did?”

Mizuki nodded, “It worked once, or we wouldn’t exist!”

“You have a point.” Shizuka murmured.

Mizuki sighed after a moment. She pouted, placing her hands on either side of her face as she said, “I can get it though. I’ve never seen Papa cry either. Emotions aren’t a thing with the Hiragi.” Shizuka’s eyebrow shot up again at that statement as Mizuki continued, “They just don’t do it. It’s stupid. Even though Papa tells me that it’s okay. It’s just stupid. He should take his own advice. I want to know what he really feels.”

“You and me both.” Shizuka murmured, she laid back again on her bed, rolling onto her side, “It’s almost time, Mizuki. Are you ready for this?”

“Yeah.” Mizuki whispered back as she laid back down, rolling to her side to look at her, “You?”

Shizuka nodded, “More than you will ever know.”

“We can do this, Izuka.” Mizuki murmured, “Find out what we can and eventually they will find out and they will have to switch us back. We can do this. They… They’ll meet again.”

Shizuka smiled and nodded, “Face to face.” She whispered, repeating Mizuki’s words from before right back to her.

The time was right around the corner. They would be heading home. Shizuka could feel her own excitement. She would be getting to meet her Alpha father for the very first time. She just wished it didn’t have to be as Mizuki. Though, she was going to miss her Omega father. But this was necessary. She had a sister. She had more family out there. She was ready for this. They were ready for this.

Soon.

Soon and everything would fall right back into place.

This summer had really turned out to blow all of her expectations right out of the water.

Chapter Text

It was time. Camp was coming to an end. Everything was packed and the two of them had found themselves dressed in the clothes that belonged to each other. They had left the Isolation Cabin for the last time as they carried their belongings with them and walked side by side in the direction of the main part of the camp. Everyone was preparing for their departures.

They kept going over everything as they walked. Quizzing each other on details as they went. Making sure that every single small detail was accounted for.

As they got to the front of the camp, Mizuki turned to face Shizuka with a smile on her face. “Well… It’s time, Izuka.” Mizuki murmured, “Are you ready for this?”

Shizuka gave her a soft, nervous smile and nodded. It felt so weird looking at Shizuka now. She was dressed entirely in Mizuki’s clothes. Looking just like her. Her clothes. Her hair. Her earrings. Shizuka looked just like her. Well, they were twins, so she supposed that was what they were supposed to do. Shizuka shifted her weight on her feet, muttering out, “Yeah.”

Mizuki could hear all the commotion around her. People were starting to get on buses. Get into cars. Saying their final goodbyes. It didn’t feel like camp should be over already. She wanted more time with her sister, but they didn’t have that now. They would have it soon enough. They would be back together soon enough. This would work.

“Remember,” Mizuki stated, “You are supposed to find out how Dad and Papa broke up.”

“And you will find out how they got together.” Shizuka replied, holding up a plane ticket towards her and a small booklet. “This is your plane ticket. Sayuri is going to be picking you up from the airport in Nagoya.”

“Girls!” Director Kaede announced, “Time for everyone to say their last goodbyes!”

The two looked to the Director before bringing their focus back at each other. Mizuki quickly handed her own plane ticket over, adding in, “Aoi is supposed to be the one picking you up from Shibuya Airport.”

“Okay.” Shizuka whispered back.

“Shizuka Ichinose!” Mizuki turned her head, seeing Kaede Jr looking in their direction, “Your car is here!”

Mizuki turned back towards Shizuka, giving her a quick look as she nodded. “I guess it’s time.”

“It is.” Shizuka murmured.

“Your car should be here soon.” Mizuki quickly said.

Shizuka nodded at her. “Shizuka Ichinose!” Kaede called again. “Let’s go!”

Mizuki’s heart was pounding. She was so nervous. “We can do this.” She whispered as she reached down, gathering up Shizuka’s small carry on bag before wrapping her arms around her sister. “I love you.”

“I love you.” Shizuka replied as she pulled back, “Give Dad a kiss for me.”

“And give Papa for one for me.” Mizuki added.

“Last call, Shizuka Ichinose!” Kaede Jr came again. Mizuki gave Shizuka another hug before she was turning quickly and running off in the direction of the car that was waiting for her. For just a split second, Mizuki recognized it. She had seen it whenever she had gotten to camp. To think that her sister had been in that same car. Mizuki smiled to Kaede Jr the second she got up to her. “Goodbye, Shizuka. I hope you had a good summer.”

“I did!” Mizuki replied, “Thank you!” She gave a quick bow, moving forward to give the woman a hug before she was ducking into the car quickly. The door was closed behind her as she looked straight ahead towards the driver.

The driver smiled at her, saying, “Ready to head home, Shizuka-sama?”

“Of course!” Mizuki exclaimed, grinning like a mad man as the car started to move forward.

She leaned back, feeling that nervousness back in the pit of her stomach. This was actually happening. She was actually going to go meet her mother after all this time. She had wanted this for so long. Her entire life she had been dying to meet him, and she was finally getting that chance.

Soon, Shizuka would be heading to Shibuya in her place, and she would be in Nagoya as Shizuka. She curled her hands into her lap, looking out the window as she let out a shaky breath. Her gut was twisting. She was going to miss seeing her Papa but, hopefully, he would understand why she did it. He was going to be so mad to know that she went off on her own. But after he met Shizuka – who was actually amazing – he would forgive her. Just like her Omega father, Kureto never saw Shizuka either. Something good would come from this. She was so sure of it.

Yet, she was still so nervous. She had never met her mother. She didn’t know how this was going to go. She was going under the guise of being her identical twin. She wouldn’t be able to tell Guren that it was her yet. She wanted to know what he was like. What he thought of her.

Please like me… Please like me. She kept thinking about it on repeat, leaning back against the seat as she pulled in another breath. What if he didn’t like her? What if—No. She couldn’t think that. They had to follow the plan and eventually their parents would learn that they switched places and would need to switch them back.

She reached up, curling her fingers around her locket as she bit down onto her lip. She had never been this nervous in her life. It felt so strange to be in Shizuka’s clothes. Going to a place that she didn’t know. It would be alright. This was something that she had been wanting to do for such a long time. She was a Hiragi. They held their heads up and held themselves with confidence. That’s what her Papa taught her. She would use that now. Once she met Guren, it would all fall into place. She was so sure of it.

Nagoya, here she comes.

She was ready for this.

She could do this.

This is what they were working all summer for.

They could do this.

Shizuka stood there, a smile on her face as she watched the car leave. Adjusting the bag on her shoulder as she whispered, “Good luck, Zuki.” She was nervous. She was going to miss seeing everyone and especially her Dad after being away for so long, but this was going to be worth it. It had to be. She was wanting to meet her Alpha father. She was finally going to be able to meet him because of all of this. She knew that Mizuki wanted to meet Guren just as much as she wanted to meet Kureto.

It was a crazy idea, but they might just be able to actually pull it off.

“Mizuki Hiragi!” Shizuka popped her head up, turning her head to see Kaede Jr looking at her with a smile, “Your car has arrived!”

Shizuka could feel her gut twist as her chest tightened. It was time. It was finally time for her to head to Shibuya. She adjusted the bag again, holding her head up as she made her way over to where Kaede Jr was standing next to the car that would take her to the airport. She smiled as she got to her, giving a bow as she said, “Thank you so much for having me.”

“We hope to see you next summer, Mizuki.” Kaede Jr stated, “Hopefully with less pranks.”

Shizuka laughed softly, straightening her back as she scratched at the back of her head, “A thousand apologies, Kaede-san.”

Kaede Jr smiled at her as Shizuka moved forward and gave her a slight hug before she was getting into the open car door. The door closed behind her before the car immediately pulled out without a word. Shizuka adjusted her bag, clutching onto the plane ticket as the nervousness hit her even worse. She would be okay. It would all be okay.

Shizuka reached up and pulled her locket into her hand. I wonder if he’s going to like me? She questioned to herself, watching the scenery go by. They could do this. They had worked so hard to get to this point. She kept replaying everything in her head. Going over it once again just to make sure. She wondered how Guren was going to be. She already missed him. She couldn’t wait to see him again, but she knew that something good had to come from this. She wanted her Dad to be happy too. It had always just been them. Now, it could be all of them.

Guren was going to lose his mind once he found out about all of this. Shizuka was sure of it. Shizuka inhaled sharply, leaning back again as she closed her eyes. She could do this. She was an Ichinose. She had been taught to hold her head up. Be respectful and hold herself with grace. That was exactly what she was going to do. That’s what Guren would tell her to do if she was going as Shizuka.

But she was going as Mizuki.

She would do the same thing.

Shizuka reached up, letting her thumb move over her freshly pierced ears. They were still slightly sore, but nothing that she couldn’t handle now that they were done. She wondered what Guren would say to know that she had gotten her ears done or that she had cut her hair. She looked just like Mizuki now. There was no telling the difference between them now.

They had taught each other exactly how to be like the other.

She was really hoping that no one noticed a thing. That they could get this pulled off without getting caught. She didn’t know these people like Mizuki did. She didn’t know what to expect. Mizuki would run into the same issues that she did. But they could do this.

A smile came to her face as she dropped her hand. She could do this. She wanted to know just like what Kureto was like. What happened between her parents. Why her and Mizuki were separated. She wanted to know. There was so much that Guren has never told her that she wanted to know about. Most importantly, she wanted to know if Kureto would love her as her and not as Mizuki.

Please… Let this just go the way we want.

Shizuka put her focus ahead. It was almost time. They were so close. It was right around the corner, and despite how nervous she was, she was so excited.

Getting onto the plane and through security had been exceptionally easy. Though, considering that she was Shizuka’s double, Mizuki wasn’t surprised that they were able to do it. Mizuki clutched onto the small bag as she walked through the terminal and looked around. Sayuri Hanayori was who was picking her up. She had stared at her picture a lot to make sure that she exactly who was who. She was confident that she would recognize Sayuri the second that she saw her.

Mizuki rushed over to the chairs that were nearby, moving to stand up on one so she could look over the heads of the people walking through the airport. She kept looking around, trying to spot any face that she might recognize from Shizuka’s photos. She felt that nervousness hit again before she heard a, “Shizuka-sama!”

She quickly turned, a smile breaking out on her face as she saw the woman stepping through the crowd. Her light brown hair falling to her shoulders and part of it pinned up. Soft brown eyes fell on her as it clicked immediately in Mizuki’s mind on who she was looking at, “Sayuri!” She exclaimed.

Sayuri got up to her, smiling as she said, “Welcome home, Shizuka-sama. Did you have fun?”

“I did.” Mizuki replied. She reached forward, giving Sayuri a hug. Sayuri laughed softly, returning the embrace before pulling back, “It’s good to see you.”

“And it’s good to see you!” Sayuri exclaimed before she gasped, “Oh Gosh, what did you do to your hair?”

Mizuki felt the sweat drop on her forehead as she quickly said, “I made a friend at camp, and she cut it for me. Do you like it?”

“I think it looks absolutely wonderful!” Sayuri replied, holding out her hand and helping Mizuki get down. “Oh! And you got your ears pierced!”

Mizuki grinned, putting the innocent smile on her face as she nodded, “I love them! Don’t you, Sayuri?”

“Of course, Shizuka-sama.” Sayuri replied, reaching down for her bags and picking them up, “Guren-sama is going to be so happy to see you when we get home.”

Mizuki smiled as the two of them started to walk through the airport. She clutched onto her small bag, curling her hands tightly around it as Sayuri hummed softly. Just like Shizuka said, Sayuri was really nice. At least, even though Sayuri thought she was Shizuka. The first test looked like it had been passed. Sayuri actually thought she was Shizuka. It was giving her more confidence that they could actually pull this off.

“How… How has Dad been without me home?” Mizuki questioned.

Sayuri laughed softly, “Missing you like crazy.” Sayuri replied as they stepped out of the airport, and she was immediately being guided towards another car. “He kept himself busy the entire time you were gone. Do not let him talk you out of going to camp. You’re becoming a big girl now, and you need to have your fun too.”

Mizuki laughed softly, looking away as Sayuri opened up the door to the car and she slipped inside. Mizuki took in a breath and released it as Sayuri got her bags put into the trunk before slipping in next to her and closing the door. Sayuri had rattled off the address that Shizuka had told her belonged to them before the car was pulling out and they were heading off.

The excitement hit again as Mizuki looked out the window. She was in Nagoya. She was actually in Nagoya. She was getting that much closer to meeting her mother for the first time. She was actually going to see him in person. She already knew he was beautiful, and he was going to be beautiful in person too.

“What did you do while you were at camp, Shizuka-sama?” Sayuri questioned, “Did you meet anyone interesting?”

Mizuki smirked a bit, turning her gaze towards Sayuri, “I made a new friend. She is absolutely amazing.”

“Oh?” The Hanayori girl questioned. Mizuki’s nose twitched. She could pick up Alpha pheromones coming off of the woman. They were so soft and subtle. She also had a really gentle scent. Nice and sweet. It almost reminded her of homecooked desserts. Like cookies. Sayuri even had a gentle smile to match. She held her back straight, leaning back against the seat as she gave her a soft smile. “Want to tell me about her? Did you get up into any trouble?”

“Trouble?” Mizuki replied, waving her hand, “Not really. But we spent a lot of time together.”

“That’s wonderful.” Sayuri stated. “Guren-sama is going to be so happy to hear that.”

Mizuki felt the smile come to her face as she put her focus on everything outside. She had never been to Nagoya before. She was already so entranced by everything that she saw. She grinned, staring out the window. She did that the entire time, waiting for the moment that she would arrive.

Mizuki had completely lost track of everything and the time. If Sayuri had said anything else to her, she didn’t actually hear it from feeling the pure excitement that hit her. Despite all the excitement, she was still so nervous. It was making her gut twist the entire time.

Soon, the car pulled up to a large home. Showing a large gate to her as her eyes fell onto the home. She had seen a picture of it from Shizuka’s photobook. It was the same place. It was here. This was the place. This was where Shizuka and her mother lived. She inhaled sharply as Sayuri said, “Welcome home, Shizuka-sama.”

Mizuki’s door was opened for her as she slipped out, making sure to grab her bag as she did so. She walked forward as the gate was opened for her and she stepped in. She could feel her heart pounding harder against her chest as she looked up at the home. Behind her, Sayuri was getting her – well, Shizuka’s – bags as Mizuki took in a deep breath and started forward.

Each step, those feelings were overwhelming her more and more with each passing second. She got up to the door and reached up, opening it up and stepping inside. It was a traditional Japanese styled home. She made sure to remember to slip out of her shoes, spotting the slippers that Shizuka had detailed would be hers. There were more pairs sitting there that she assumed belonged to others.

She slipped on the slippers, placing down the bag in her hand as she stepped inside and looked around. “It looks so much better than the photos.” She whispered. She had never been in a traditional styled Japanese home like this. Shizuka had told her all about how the Ichinose were very traditional except for the bedrooms. They had tatami mats originally but eventually modernized their bedrooms.

She walked further into the home, continuing to just look around in awe. The place was huge. She wondered where Guren was. She wondered where anyone was. Mizuki was trying her best not to look lost as she walked into a large room, venturing through it as she let out a nervous, “Hello?” She turned a bit, continuing to look around as she said another, “Hello?”

She had found her way into what Shizuka had said was the family room. That should mean that their grandfather’s study should be close by. She could hear jazz music playing. It was soft but it was getting louder the closer that she got to it. Mizuki crossed the hall, noticing an open door as she poked her head in. It was the study. A large room with a couch inside, more books than she could imagine, and a desk over in the corner. Sitting at the desk was Sakae Ichinose.

Her grandfather. Guren’s father. He had soft, gentle eyes that were fixated ahead of him, and a pair of glasses perched on his nose. Salt and pepper hair but it was clear that he once had pitch black hair just like them. Just the way that he held himself felt so welcoming to her. So approachable. Kind. He just looked… kind. Like the kind of man that would talk to anyone and everyone. Shizuka had told her a lot about him, and now, she was also finally getting to meet this man too.

Mizuki inhaled sharply. The man hadn’t noticed her yet. He was reading a newspaper and leaning back in the chair. Mizuki smiled, letting out a soft, “Grandfather?”

Sakae had looked up, folding up the paper as a bright smile came to his face as he pulled off his glasses, “Shizuka!” He exclaimed. He laughed slightly and Mizuki felt her chest tighten and her stomach flutter a bit from seeing just how happy he looked to see her. “Is that my beautiful granddaughter standing right before my eyes? So much taller and more grown up?” He had reached over, turning off the radio that was playing the jazz music on it and plunging the room into quiet.

She had to push the thought aside that she had as she smiled. “Hi, Grandfather.” She said, putting a bit more confidence in her voice, “I’m home.”

Sakae laughed softly as he pushed himself up and rounded the desk as Mizuki walked further into the room. “Welcome home, peanut.” Sakae stated as he got up to her and his arms were wrapping around her. Mizuki felt her smile get bigger by the second as she leaned into the embrace. Sakae’s body was so warm against hers. It felt like home in a way. She closed her eyes, inhaling sharply as the Alpha Ichinose’s scent flooded into her nose. “Shizuka? What are you doing?”

Mizuki pulled back, grinning as she said, “It’s been too long.” She replied, “I just wanted to remember what my grandfather always smelt like.”

Sakae gave her a slightly puzzled but amused look as he said, “Oh? You do?”

She nodded, tilting her head back as Sakae’s hand ran through her hair. She leaned forward, inhaling deeper as she said, “It’s like making a memory.” She murmured, “And I will always remember that my grandfather smells like…” She inhaled sharper, smiling a bit wider as she tilted her head back again and said, “Vanilla and oakwood.”

Sakae’s face broke out into a large smile, but his arms didn’t drop from around her. Just holding onto her as he toyed with her hair for a moment, “Peanut, you cut your hair.”

“You like it?” Mizuki questioned, “I like it.”

“I love it.” Sakae replied, “It looks so good on you, peanut.” Mizuki pulled back, smiling as she looked around a bit. Shizuka wasn’t kidding whenever she mentioned that they had a large collection of books. It probably have the Hiragi library a run for their money. She reached over, letting her fingers graze over the desk. “Oh and your ears?” Sakae added in. Sakae had given another soft laugh. One that made Mizuki’s stomach flutter again in nervousness, but it was so welcoming. Sakae was so welcoming. Even though that he thought that she was actually Shizuka, he wasn’t pretending. This was just Sakae Ichinose. It made her so happy. At the same time, it made her heart clench knowing that Tenri was far from this. So warm.

Mizuki reached up, toying with her ear to mess with the diamond stud that was there. “A bunch of us girls got our ears pierced while we were there. I wanted to see how I liked them.”

“Do you?” Sakae questioned.

Mizuki nodded, “They’re pretty. Now, my ears can be pretty too.”

Sakae’s smile got a bit bigger as he took a step back and was just watching her for a moment. Looking at her up and down as Mizuki shuffled on her feet. “How was camp?”

“It was really fun. I had a great time.” Mizuki said back. She went back to what she was doing. Laughing softly under her breath as she saw the stacks of books. Notebooks. Sketchbooks. The more she looked around, the more that she was seeing all these little things. There were some frames on the shelves of drawings and the walls were littered in pictures of Sakae, Guren, and Shizuka. Some with Shigure, Sayuri, and Yuuichirou in them. There were so many of them. It was so homey.

“Good, good. I’m glad you had fun, peanut.” Sakae replied, “Guren has been waiting for you to get home. I think it was driving him a bit stir crazy not having home.”

Mizuki laughed softly, feeling her gut twist a bit more at the mention of Guren. She took a step back, looking back to Sakae as she said, “Where is Dad anyway, Grandfather?”

Sakae smiled a bit, “Has his nose in his sketchbook.” The Alpha Ichinose replied, “You came in so quietly that I don’t think he heard you come in.”

Before Mizuki could say anything else, she heard a sudden, “Shizuka?” Her heart skipped a beat. Was that Guren?

“Go on, peanut.” Sakae murmured softly, pressing at her back to guide her back towards where she had came from.

Mizuki had quickly turned on her feet, moving as quickly as she should towards where she could hear the new voice. “Shizuka?!” She heard again, this time a bit louder.

Mizuki rushed around the corner as quickly as she could. Her heart was racing again. This was actually happening. It was finally happening. After all this time, she was finally going to get to meet him. Face to face. She came around the corner, stopping at the large foyer as her gaze turned up towards the stairs. She could hear the quickly approaching, quiet footsteps. She felt like she couldn’t breathe. She couldn’t even move. This was it. This was the moment.

“Shizuka?” She heard again.

That… That was her mother’s voice.

She always wanted to know what he sounded like. It was so soft. Nice and soothing. It made her stomach flutter as she inhaled sharply the second that he came around the corner. For just a second, it felt like everything around her stopped as Guren stopped at the top of the stairs. Looking right down at her. His violet eyes were fixated on her. Sparkling and bright. His hair fell around his face. Longer in the back and falling around his head. Just like in the photos. A bright smile came to his face. He was beautiful. Even more beautiful in person.

Guren looked so excited. Happy and a bright smile as he exclaimed, “You’re back!” He immediately started moving back down the stairs.

Mizuki felt the tears come to her eyes. It was actually him. It was actually her mother. “Dad.” She whispered. She broke out into a run. Heading straight for the stairs. It felt like time had slowed down as she got up the steps. Her heart was pounding in her ears as she reached up just as Guren got to her. He leaned down and his arms were around her as hers went around his shoulders.

Mizuki inhaled sharply, feeling unable to breathe again as she immediately buried her nose into his neck. Inhaling sharply. The soft, beautiful floral scent filled her senses. It was like standing underneath cherry blossom trees and she could smell a twinge of lotus flowers. Immediately, it felt so calming and reassuring. Like home.

She now understood why she loved cherry blossoms so much. Kureto took her to all the time whenever they were in bloom. She was also so transfixed on it. She understood now. It was Guren’s scent.

Mizuki couldn’t stop the tears. They fell from her eyes before she ever had the chance to stop them. She was actually hugging him. She was in his arms. His embrace was tight and warm. Holding onto her as if she was going to disappear. She was doing the same thing. She never wanted to let go. She couldn’t even explain just how happy that she felt in that moment. She was trying so hard not to break down crying. Trying to keep herself together as she felt a kiss press into her temple.

“Welcome home, sweet girl.” Guren murmured, “I’m so happy that you’re home.”

Guren had pulled back, leaning back on the stairs as his violet eyes moved over her face. Mizuki felt like she couldn’t even speak. This was actually happening. Her mother was right in front of her eyes. Finally, after a moment, she whispered, “I can’t believe it’s you. It’s… It’s really you.”

Guren smiled at her. A bright smile that had her stomach twisting into a series of butterflies again. “And I can’t believe it’s you.” Guren said back. His hands were still on her. Settled on her arms as he just looked at her. He was even more beautiful than in the picture. “And you have short hair.” He whispered, toying with the edges of her hair, “Who cut it for you?”

“A girl I met at camp.” Mizuki replied, finally finding her composure, “Do you hate it?”

Guren shook his head as the smile never left his face. “No, no. I absolutely love it.” He said, moving his hand and tucking some of her hair behind her ear before he stopped and his gaze fell on her ears, “And you got your ears pierced.” Mizuki laughed nervously as she reached up and played with the other one. “Any more changes that I need to know about? Tattoos?” Mizuki just laughed softly, choking a bit as she sniffled. She could still feel the tears in her eyes as she looked at him. She felt so warm inside. This was actually happening. Guren’s face quickly turned into concern as he used the back of his finger and wiped away the tear that did fall from her eye, “Oh, sweet girl, what’s wrong?”

“I’m sorry.” Mizuki murmured. She had to be so careful with her words here. As much as she just wanted to tell him who she really was, she couldn’t. She choked again, composing herself once more as she whispered, “I’ve… I’ve just really missed you.”

Guren smiled softly, “And I missed you.” The Omega pulled her back to him, holding her close to him as his hand ran over her back, toying slightly with her hair for a moment before going back to her back. “It feels like it’s been forever.”

“You have no idea.” Mizuki whispered, clinging to Guren even more. Tightening her arms as she moved her nose back to his neck. She never wanted to let go. She never wanted to leave him. After all this time, all these years, they finally got to meet face to face. She was so happy. A smile broke out onto her face. Finally… “I love you, Dad.”

“I love you.” Guren whispered into her ear, kissing her temple again and holding onto her tighter.

He felt like home. He was so beautiful. So kind. So warm. She never wanted to leave his embrace. She just wanted to stay like this forever. She never wanted to let him go again.

In that moment, it felt like it was complete. A feeling that she never had before. She was just so incredibly happy that they had done this. She was actually here. She was in Guren’s arms.

She had met him.

And she never wanted this feeling to go away.

Chapter Text

Not long after arriving here, Guren had taken her back to his room, setting them up at what looked like a day bed that was in the window. Sayuri had brought in snacks and tea for them, but Mizuki’s interest was completely on Guren. The soft smile that lingered on his face. The scent that came off of him. He was wearing traditional clothing. Which Shizuka did say that’s what they typically wore when they were home.

Guren leaned back a bit, crossing one leg over the other as he said, “Tell me everything. How was camp? How was everyone like? Make any new friends?”

Mizuki grinned, turning a bit in the day bed as she nodded, “It was really fun.” It didn’t seem like Guren knew that Shizuka had been sent to the Isolation Cabin. They had gotten into a lot of trouble actually. “I met this amazing girl at camp, and we really hit it off.”

Guren looked intrigued as he reached for his tea and took a drink of it. Mizuki’s nose twitched as she picked up the familiar scent of black tea. “You did?” Mizuki nodded, going to speak a bit more but stopped as she felt something hit her ankles. She looked down, noticing a sleek black cat at her ankles. Noya. The cat jumped up onto the day bed, moving and curling up behind Guren. She smiled a bit, reaching out to scratch the cat behind the ear but recoiled the second that Noya lashed out at her. “Noya!” Guren gasped, “What’s the matter with you?! It’s Shizuka.” Guren frowned for a second, scooping the cat up and placing him by on the floor before Mizuki was giving a nervous smile. “He’s in a mood.”

“Cats, right?” Mizuki returned with a nervous laugh.

Guren hummed, leaning back again as he looked back to her. “I’m glad you had fun. That was the point in going.” He reached over, swiping his thumb across her cheek as the girl found herself leaning to the touch. “Why don’t you tell me about this new friend of yours?”

So, Mizuki did.

Even though, she was just explaining Shizuka right back to the man who would know her best. She had decided to tell him about the prank war – albeit without some of the details in how they ended up in the Isolation Cabin – and doing kendo. Guren had laughed the second she had said that she had fallen into the trough of water. It made her stomach flutter from hearing his laugh.

As they were talking, their attention was grabbed at the door by hearing a soft knock. Mizuki looked over to see Shigure standing there, “Sorry to interrupt, Guren-sama, Shizuka-sama… It would appear that I have found a stowaway hiding in Shizuka-sama’s luggage.”

Mizuki’s eyes widened the second she realized what Shigure was holding up. “Oh my God… Renny.” In Shigure’s hand was her little black cat plushie as Mizuki’s heart skipped a beat.

“Renny?” Guren questioned.

Mizuki quickly looked back to him, saying, “He belongs to the friend I was telling you about!” She quickly lied, “I can’t believe he ended up in my stuff!”

“Since he doesn’t belong to us,” Shigure replied, “What would you like to do with our little stowaway?”

Mizuki quickly got up, crossing the room to grab the stuffed toy from Shigure as she said, “I’ll mail him back to her! She absolutely loves this thing, it would make her so sad if something happened to him.” She quickly said, cradling the stuffed cat to her chest, “She’s like had this thing for as long as she could remember. It isn’t like she would be able to be in a strange place without him or anything. I’ll take care of it.” She turned, flashing a smile to Shigure as she added in, “Thank you, Shigure.”

As she finished talking, she heard Guren’s cellphone go off and the Omega had gotten up to go grab it, watching her with amusement as he answered the phone and sat down on his bed. “Oh, hello, how is the photoshoot going?”

Shigure had excused herself from the room as Mizuki took the moment to just look around at what was in Guren’s room. Kureto always said someone’s bedroom was like an extension of themselves.

Guren’s room was so neat. Clean and orderly but it felt so homey. A good place to relax. He had a bookshelf full from top to bottom in books. Mizuki looked around, half listening to what Guren was saying on the phone but more enthralled with what was in the room. She stopped at the desk, seeing the stacks of sketchbooks that were there and some of the drawings that were on the table’s surface.

She walked over to his dresser, seeing the items that were sitting out. Grazing her fingers across the jewelry that was there. Her gaze moved, looking at the small photos that were there. Mostly, they were of Shizuka with one of the two of them together. Mizuki kept going, stopping at what looked like a perfume bottle. She picked it up for a second, humming softly before moving on. She paused for a moment as she noticed something laying underneath the items on the dresser, but before she could take a full look at it, she heard a, “Shizuka?”

She turned her head, quickly saying, “Yes, Dad?”

Guren had pulled the phone away from his ear, leaning back a bit to look at her as he said, “Would you hate it if you had to go down to the studio with me?”

Mizuki grinned and shook her head, “I would love too!”

Guren smiled a bit, turning back to the phone and talking back into it before he was hanging up and standing up. “I’m going to get dressed. Why don’t you go get changed and I’ll meet you downstairs.”

“Okay, Dad.” Mizuki replied quickly as she turned to leave the room. As she got to the door, she stopped as she looked over her shoulder to see that Guren went to his walk in closest. She smiled softly before turning and walking completely out.

She had went down the hall, remembering the layout that Shizuka had taught her to find Shizuka’s room. She stepped into the room, seeing that the bags were already unpacked and put away. She looked around the room. It felt just like what she would assume Shizuka’s room would be like. It was also extremely neat. Just like Guren’s room. Mizuki almost blushed in embarrassment. Mizuki… wasn’t the neatest.

Mizuki turned, continuing to look around. Shizuka had a lot of music related items in the room. Shizuka was always humming under her breath whenever they were in the cabin. Always some random tune that Mizuki didn’t know. The girl stopped as she looked above the bed, spotting a framed drawing that was there.

She paused, walking forward as she took a really good look at it. One side looked like it signified nighttime. A crescent moon and stars with clouds that bled into the daylight where a sun was sketched in the other corner. The background scenery had a mixture of what looked like cherry blossom trees on the side with the sun and trees with holly on the night side. The two were parted by water with two pieces of land on each side and two girls on either side of it.

The air caught in her throat as she walked over, looking at the signature on the bottom. Guren’s signature and it was also dated. It would have been her and Shizuka’s first birthday.

Now that she had met Shizuka and from knowing Kureto and the bits that she knew, she knew what this represented. Her eyes widened as she clutched onto Renny just a bit tighter.

She quickly snapped herself out of it, moving to go Shizuka’s closest to change her clothes. She shouldn’t keep Guren waiting. He would come looking for her. She placed down her stuff toy on the bed, making quick work of getting dressed and dropping her used clothes on the floor before she was quickly making her way out of the room.

By the time that she had gotten down the stairs and into the foyer, Guren was already at the door slipping on an over jacket. Mizuki was able to tell that he was now in casual clothes despite pulling on a jacket over it. He had turned his head to look at her, giving her a smile as he said, “Ready?”

“Absolutely!” Mizuki exclaimed as she made her way down the stairs. She slipped out of the slippers, pulling back on the shoes that she had been wearing before the two of them were heading out of the home.

Mizuki had noticed quickly that they had started to walk there rather than take a care. She slipped her hand into Guren’s, and the Omega had looked down at her, giving her a slight smile as they walked down the street. Before she knew it, the two of them had just fallen into blissful conversation. Picking right up where they had left off from before.

Mizuki had completely lost track of where they were going as the two of them spoke. Guren’s hand was so warm in hers as she leaned over, sticking close to his side as they crossed a street and Mizuki’s gaze fell on Ichinose Designs written on the building. A window display came into view as Mizuki caught sight of the dress and suit that were in the window. The suit was white and elegant. Simple but nice. The dress was beautiful. Also, just as elegant.

“Those are beautiful!” Mizuki exclaimed, turning her glance towards Guren, “You designed those?”

“I had to do something while you were away.” Guren replied. The Omega hummed, tilting his head as he said, “You don’t think they are too simple?”

“No!” Mizuki gasped, “They are gorgeous!” An idea sparked in the back of her mind as she turned, grabbing onto Guren’s hand with both of hers as she said, “You know who would look really beautiful in that suit, Dad?”

“Who?” Guren questioned. He wasn’t looking at her, instead continuing to look in the window.

“You!” Mizuki exclaimed.

Guren got a sudden look of pure amusement on his face as he gasped out, “Me?!” Guren scoffed, placing his hands on her shoulders as he said, “Going to Kyushu made you loopy. Let’s go inside and see what all of the fuss is about.”

The two of them walked into the building and Guren had started to pull off his jacket as he walked. Mizuki had trailed behind him, walking as quickly as she could to fall into step with him. The place was full of dresses and suits. “Wow.” She whispered. She just looked around in awe until they got to another room.

Guren pushed open the doors, dropping his jacket as he called out, “Alright. I’m here. What’s going on?”

“We’re saved!”

Mizuki stepped into the room, spotting a photographer, a bride, and someone she guessed worked for Guren all in the room. All three of them turned to look at them as Guren walked over. The bride gave a sheepish smile, “I’m so sorry to interrupt you when your daughter just got home.”

“It’s not a problem.” Guren stated, “What’s the issue going on?”

“We don’t know what to do with the veil.” The bride replied, turning slightly to show the back of the dress. The back was a beautiful mesh that had flower designs in the fabric, covering the course of her back and ending at her hips.

“If she wears the veil, it covers the back of the dress,” The assistant stated, “But if she doesn’t…”

Guren hummed, “It just looks incomplete. Which, we are not about to let happen.” The Omega got the look of concentration on his face as Mizuki slipped off into a corner to just watch as Guren did his work. “Put the veil where you originally wanted and turn for me. Hold your chin up so I can get a better look.” They had done just that, and Mizuki could even see the problem right away. “Ah, I see. Can I have the veil?” He held out his hand and the meshy fabric was placed into his hand as Guren turned his attention to her, “Shizuka, darling… There are headpieces over in the corner. Go get me one.” Mizuki pointed at herself in shock for a second as Guren gave her a slight smile and nodded.  

Mizuki rushed over, going over the headpieces as she found two crown like ones that she really liked. One was on the bigger side and the other was a bit smaller but had a floral look to it, but both were beautiful to her. She grabbed them up, rushing over to Guren as she held them up, “Here.”

Guren hummed softly as he looked them over before looking back to her, “Which one to do you like better?”

“This one.” Mizuki replied, motioning to the flower crown like one.

Guren smiled, “Me too.” He took it from her, walking back over to the bride as he clipped the veil onto the headpiece and raised his arms up to slip it into her hair. Right behind where she had a braid going across the top of her head, “Now, let’s try this. Instead of having the veil at the bottom of your hair, we’ll place it at the top.” Once it was in place, Guren took a few steps back, giving a few more instructions as he went. “Alright, now spin around so I can see the back of the dress.”

The bride followed the instruction, twirling to show the back of the dress. Now, the back of the dress could be seen in the veil as Mizuki felt the proud smile come to her face as she kept ahold of the other headpiece.

The photographer had gotten to work as Guren kept giving instructions. All Mizuki could whisper was, “My Dad… is so cool.”

Guren had looked to her for a second before coming back at the bride and said, “You need to at least look happy. It is your wedding day after all.” It had made the bride laugh as the pictures started back up.

Mizuki was just in absolute awe.

Guren really was the coolest. How did she go so long without knowing him?

They had gotten done pretty quickly at the studio and were now just walking the streets of Nagoya. Mizuki’s hand was back in Guren’s as they walked. Mizuki had decided that now would be a good moment to start digging for information. She did promise Shizuka that she would start digging as soon as she could. Guren looked like he was in a really good mood. A slight smile still gracing his face, humming softly under his breath the entire time. He had his phone in his hand that he was looking at as they walked.

“Since you design all these wedding gowns…” It had made Guren stop humming, probably putting his attention on her now, “Does it ever make you think of getting married again? Or even about the f-word?”

“The f-word?” Guren questioned.

“My father.” Mizuki replied.

She had heard the choked sound come from Guren as suddenly she watched his phone slip from his hand and he clambered to grab it before it hit the ground with a mutter of, “Oh shit.” Mizuki snorted, an amused smile coming to her face as Guren recovered quickly looked to her. “Your father?” Mizuki nodded and Guren looked like he was trying to put the thought together as they went back to walking. “Shizuka, you know I never married the f-word.” Mizuki watched his face and just like Shizuka said, he got a sadness to his eyes despite the smile that he was keeping on his face.

“Why not?” Mizuki questioned.

Guren laughed softly under his breath, shaking his head, “You know we were just dumb kids whenever I had you. Not everyone gets married, you know.” The Omega turned, looking down at her, “Why the sudden interest in your father?”

“Well,” Mizuki replied, “You don’t really talk about him… And I would…” She put on the bashful face as she shifted her weight, pouting slightly as she looked up to him, “I want to know about him. You can’t blame a girl for wanting to know about her father!” She pouted a bit more, trying her best to put on the puppy dog eyes that always worked on Kureto, “You can’t avoid the subject forever, Dad. At least… At least tell me what he was like.”

Guren let out an breath, a slight grin coming to his face as Mizuki could see that lingering sadness returning. She felt bad in a way to prying, but this was the plan. She needed to know. She wanted to know. She made a promise to Shizuka. It wouldn’t be fair if Shizuka got answers and she didn’t.

After a few minutes, Guren sighed and said, “Okay. I guess… It is only fair to you if I tell you about him. He is your father, after all.” They returned back to walking as he went on to say, “Well, if I’m being honest… He was quite charming.” Then Mizuki saw the look that came to his face before the amusement was back, “Actually, the first time we met, he wasn’t so charming.”

“Where’d you meet?” Mizuki questioned.

“High school.” Guren replied as he stopped to get a newspaper, paying the attendant before they kept going, “He was a third year whenever I was a first year.”

Mizuki bounced on her feet a little bit, “So, was it like love at first sight?”

Guren let out a shocked laugh, shaking his head as Mizuki’s hand slipped back into his. “I wouldn’t say that.” He shook his head, laughing slightly again, “But he sure was relentless. Your father was one of the most stubborn people I knew.”

Mizuki was actually really glad that Guren seemed to be talking about it. She wondered if it was because it was her asking that he was caving and saying anything. She didn’t know, but she was going to continue to fish. “Did you go on like dates?”

“Not really.” Guren replied with a shrug, toying with the newspaper that was in his hand as he looked down at her, “Though, we did go on this one. Really… It was probably the only one we actually went on.”

“Really?” Mizuki questioned.

Guren nodded, “It’s a complicated story for another time… But he took me to this field where he had a picnic basket waiting. That was the first time I ever had wine.” The Omega explained. Mizuki wasn’t even surprised by the mention of wine. It made a smile come to her face. “Your father was a hopeless and shameless romantic.”

Mizuki felt the grin come to her face as she teased with, “So, he swept you off of your feet?”

Guren let out an exasperated sigh as he quickly said, “I just knew you were going to ask me all of these questions one day.” He went to move forward as Mizuki felt the triumph hit her. It had worked. Though, she could still see it lingering in his eyes despite the fact that he was talking about it. Sadness. What happened between the two of them? “We should get home before Shigure sends a search party after us.”

“Alright.” Mizuki replied. Mizuki slipped closer to Guren, smiling a bit more as she leaned into his warmth.

She hummed as she looked ahead. With how long she had been here, Shizuka should be arriving in Shibuya right about now. It made her wonder what they were up too. If Shizuka had met Kureto yet. She already had a lot to tell her.

Her plane had finally landed. Shizuka was so beyond nervous. She could still feel it curling in her stomach the entire time as she made her way through the terminal. She was supposed to be getting picked up by Aoi. That’s what Mizuki said. She wondered what Mizuki was up too. If everything had gone well so far. She already should be in Nagoya. She should have been there for a few hours by now.

Shizuka had gathered up her bags as she could feel the sweat building up on her palms. She was actually here. She was in Shibuya. She was getting one step closer to meeting her Alpha father for the first time. What was he really like? Would he like her? Was his smile as kind as Mizuki said it was? Would everyone like her? She had so many questions going through her head the entire time.

She said her thanks to the attendant who made sure that she had everything as she stepped through and looked around. Blonde hair. That’s what she was looking for. She clutched onto the bag a bit tighter, curling her fingers around it as she rushed forward and looked around.

As she looked around, Shizuka came to a total stop as her heart completely stopped. Her eyes widened as the air caught in her throat and for a second, it felt like time had stopped entirely.

Stepping through the crowd and looking right at her was him. Standing tall and proud with a smile on his face was Kureto Hiragi. Shizuka felt like she couldn’t breathe. Soft but sharp amber eyes were locked right on her. Shorter but kind of spikey black hair covered his head.

They were actually meeting face to face. She was finally meeting him. She couldn’t breathe at all. He was so handsome. Tall and broad. Even more so than the picture. He was definitely older. More mature looking. But it was him.

“Papa.” She whispered.

Kureto smiled at her, straightening his back a bit more as he said, “Welcome home, Mizuki.”

“Papa!” She exclaimed, rushing forward as she quickly got up to him. She was so in awe. Completely awestruck that this was actually happening. She had stopped in her shock. Almost too shell shocked to move as she looked up at him. Just looking over his face. She had been dreaming of this for so long. Now, it was actually happening.

Kureto had bent over, smiling a bit more as his gaze glimmered. “What are you waiting for?” Kureto questioned, “Get over here.”

“Papa.” She whispered, dropping down all of her bags as she moved forward, wrapping her arms around his shoulders with a, “Finally.” Kureto had pulled her right off of her feet, pulling her up into the air as his embrace was tight and warm. Shizuka felt her gut twisting as the happiness exploded into her chest. This was actually happening. She was in his arms. She was with him.

She didn’t want it to end. She tucked her nose into his neck. Inhaling sharply as she picked up the Alpha’s scent. It was like standing in a thunderstorm or just after it. It was so calming. She loved thunderstorms. It was always the time that she could sleep better, or she would find herself just dancing out in the rain. Even times, she would just want to be outside after it had stormed. She never knew exactly why she liked it so much. It was one of her favorite times. Kureto. It was just Kureto. It smelt so much like… home.

Kureto’s hand was on the back of her head. Like he was caressing her hair as his lips pressed into her temple. She was so happy. Shizuka felt the tears come to her eyes. Springing forward as she tightened her arms. She didn’t want to let go. She never wanted to let go. Kureto’s embrace was so warm and welcoming to her.

Her heart was racing as he placed her back on the ground, kneeling down to her height as he said, “I hope you had a horrible time because I missed you so much.”

Shizuka laughed softly, shaking her head, “I had a great time.”

Kureto looked at her in concern for a second, brushing her tears away as he said, “What’s wrong, Mizuki?”

She just shook her head, trying the best to compose herself. “I’m just… I’m just really happy to see you.”

Kureto laughed softly back, “I’m happy to see you too.” He leaned in again, pressing another kiss to the top of her head as he pulled back and got to his full height. He had reached down, picking up her bag and slipping it over his shoulder. The Alpha looked at her for a moment as his arm came out to wrap around her shoulders as he said, “Something’s changed about you.”

Shizuka just shrugged, shaking it off as the two of them moved to walk together. She reached up, wiping at her eyes again, “It’s just been a really fun summer. I feel like an entirely new girl.”

Kureto chuckled softly and it made Shizuka’s heart leap. He had a really nice laugh. Mizuki did say the Kureto that interacted with her was different than the one who interacted with the rest of the Hiragi family. That must be what she was seeing now. Kureto had kept her close as they made their way through the airport. “I can see that.” Kureto replied.

“So, how is everyone?” Shizuka questioned, “I mean like… Aoi and everyone. I thought Aoi was supposed to be picking me up, Papa.”

“I needed her to go do some business for me.” Kureto stated, “What? Can I not come pick up my own daughter from the airport.”

“No!” Shizuka exclaimed. She watched the Alpha’s eyebrow shoot up for a second as she composed herself and shook her head, “I was just surprised.”

Kureto hummed, looking back ahead of them, “Everyone’s good. Ready to see you after all this time.” The Alpha replied, “A lot has been going on since you went to camp.”

“A lot has happened to me too, Papa.” Shizuka said back.

Kureto’s hand was so warm on her arm. She found herself leaning closer to him, inhaling sharply, and taking in more of his scent. It felt so reassuring. Telling her that they had absolutely made the right choice. She was so glad that she had done this. She had just found herself staring at him. He was so incredibly handsome. He looked so much better than in the picture. She couldn’t believe it. She was actually looking at him. Right in front of her. His arm around her. She couldn’t believe this. Shizuka felt like she could cry again from just how happy she was.

The Alpha paused, looking down at her with a cocked eyebrow, “What’s the matter? Do I have something on my face?”

Shizuka shook her head, “No.” She whispered, “It’s just… seeing for the first time.” Shizuka felt like she had short circuited, and her eyes widened as she quickly recovered and said, “I mean the first time since camp. I’m just really happy to see you is all, Papa.” She shuffled on her feet, feeling slightly nervous again as she whispered, “I just really missed you, Papa.”

“Well,” Kureto replied, “Let’s get you home, Princess.”

His arm was back around her as they started back through the airport. She was still in shock. It didn’t seem like Kureto really caught her mistake, which she was hoping that she had recovered quickly enough from the slip up as they walked. This was actually happening. She was here. She was in Shibuya. She was with Kureto. Right in his arms.

It felt like she was complete somehow. She didn’t know how to explain it. She leaned over again, closing her eyes and just letting Kureto guide her. He was so warm. He felt like home. She wanted to stay like this forever. She never wanted to leave him. She wanted to have him in her life. Was that a selfish thought? It made her wonder what Guren was going to say to all of this. She missed him like crazy already, but she actually met Kureto. She got to meet her Alpha father. She never wanted this feeling to go away.

She didn’t open her eyes again until they had gotten out of the airport and to a really fancy car. Kureto had dropped her bags into the back as she got into the car, and he had gotten into the driver’s seat. As the car pulled out of the parking lot, she started to look around. This was actually happening. She was in Shibuya. She had never been to Shibuya before.

Shizuka found herself looking out the window for most of the drive as she took in the scenery. They were heading more out of the city rather than into it.

“I’m really glad that I bought you that personalized stationary that you so desperately wanted.” Kureto stated. Shizuka hummed in response until Kureto added, “You never used it.”

Shizuka’s mouth fell open for a second before she turned her attention to him and gave a sheepish smile, “We were busy all summer. That’s all, Papa.”

“We?” Kureto questioned, tilting his head as he eyed her for a second before looking back to the road.

Shizuka blanched again before saying, “Yeah, a girl I met at camp. We became really close.” You have no idea. She smiled, adding in, “She was an amazing girl. We became friends, Papa.”

Kureto hummed, “Good. That’s good.” Kureto looked back to her, looking amused, “Why do you keep saying Papa at the end of every sentence?”

“Oh, I didn’t realize I was doing it, Papa.” Shizuka replied, stopping before she laughed a bit at realizing that she had done it again. Kureto had given her an equally as amused look. “You know why I keep calling you Papa?”

“Why would that be?” Kureto questioned.

“You see…” Shizuka stated, leaning back, “There are a lot of kids out there that don’t get to talk to their fathers. Never get to call them Papa. Never get to hug them. Never get to say, Hey, Papa! What’s up, Papa? It’s just… really nice, Papa.”

Kureto made a noise, giving her a slight smile, “You just missed calling me Papa.”

Shizuka nodded, “I did, Papa.” He had reached over, soothing her hair back as Shizuka put her attention ahead of them again as she started to see the large sign ahead of her. Kozuki Vineyards. Her heart skipped a beat. This was it. This was the place. “Oh my God! Oh my God!” She exclaimed.

Kureto chuckled, “There she is.”

She started looking around, spotting the large home that was starting to come into view. It was so much more beautiful than the picture Mizuki showed her. It looked fantastic. Her heart skipped a beat. This was it. She was here.

She was actually here.

Chapter Text

The closer to the home that they got, the more the excitement started to hit her. The car came to a stop and Shizuka had immediately let herself out as she stared up in awe at the large home. On the second story, through an open window, she could see the Golden Retriever Raimeiki barking down at her.

Her gaze moved down just as she heard a loud, “Oh, there she is!” Shizuka had blinked and her feet were off of the ground as she was brought into a strong embrace. She had quickly caught the scent of what smelt like freshly brewed coffee mixed with sandalwood. She was placed back down and the first thing she was met with was sparkling blue eyes and silver hair. Shinya. This was Shinya. “Geez, girl, what did you eat at that camp? I swear you’re growing like a weed.”

Shizuka smiled, noticing that Shinya had his hand held out. This was it. The first real test. She smirked a bit, shaking her hand as the handshake replayed in her head of her doing it with Mizuki to get it right. She was grinning like a mad man as the two of them went through it before finishing off with another handshake.

“Hi, Uncle Shinya.” Shizuka stated, giving a bright smile.

Shinya dropped her hand, taking a step back as he said, “How was camp, Mizuki?”

“It was incredibly fun.” She replied. She paused, looking around Shinya to see a woman with lavender, ashen hair standing there next to a blonde-haired woman. Mahiru and Aoi. She looked back to Shinya. Trying to remember why that name specifically sounded so familiar to her. She had been trying to remember all summer and just couldn’t put her finger on it. “How have you been?”

“Same old, same old.” Shinya stated, slipping his arm over her shoulder as the two started to head inside as Aoi moved to get her bags out of the car and Kureto was already starting to head in as well. “Do not let your old man talk you out of going to camp next year. You need adventure and friends who aren’t twice your age.”

Shizuka laughed a bit, saying, “He’s already trying.”

They got to the door and Mahiru smiled down at her, reaching out and running her fingers through her hair, “Welcome home, sweetheart.”

“I’m surprised to see the two of you.” Shizuka stated. She actually wasn’t expecting to meet them yet. She had been expecting to get a little longer before she had to worry about it.

“It’s your homecoming, of course, we’re here!” Shinya exclaimed with a laugh as he dropped his arm and walked inside.

Shizuka stood there for a second, looking over to where Kureto had said something to Shinya that she couldn’t quite pick up. Her eyebrow shot up by the looks that were on their faces and the way that they were talking in hushed tones.

“What’s that all about?” Shizuka questioned to no one in particular.

“Your father being an idiot.” Mahiru mused. Shizuka looked to her for a second as the woman looked over to Kureto with a glance before back at her, “Tell me about camp, Mizuki. How was it? Make friends?”

She nodded, “I met this girl.”

“Oh?” Mahiru mused, “Wanna tell me about her?” She had started walking with Mahiru, walking around the home until they had came to a large balcony that looked over the fields. The vineyards. That’s what she was looking at. It was so beautiful. It felt like it went on for miles as she looked out at it. She was so mesmerized by it. “You okay, Mizuki?”

She snapped out of it as she turned her head, looking over to the woman as she smiled and nodded, “Yeah! Just tired.” Mahiru smiled at her but didn’t say anything back to her as Raimeiki had suddenly rushed up and Shizuka exclaimed, “Hi, Raimeiki!”

All Raimeiki did was bark at her as Shizuka gave a nervous look over to Mahiru before looking back to the dog. “Raimeiki, it’s Mizuki.”

Shizuka waved her hand, smiling a bit as she held out the same hand towards the dog before giving her a quick pet as she went to walk by, “It’s okay… I think I just smell like camp.”

She had decided to walk into the home to get a better look at it. The doors were already open, just giving her free reign to walk inside as she looked around. The place was huge. As she started to walk in, she barely caught Mahiru saying to Raimeiki, “What’s the matter with you? It’s like you didn’t even recognize her.”

This was the family room that she was in. Shizuka remembered it from Mizuki’s map. The kitchen would be the next room over. She thought she heard Aoi saying something about food being on the stove, so she had wondered if that’s where Kureto was in that moment. As she turned, she muttered, “It’s so much better than the pictures.”

“Alright, Miss Mizuki,” It was Shinya again. She poked her head up, looking over to him as the Alpha male walked over to her, grinning like a mad man as he added in, “What do you want to do? Aoi is gonna be busy for a while and you just got home… So, would you like to eat and then unpack? Unpack and then eat? Or eat while we unpack?”

Shizuka’s eyebrow shot up as she quickly said, “You mean I can eat in my room?”

She had nearly jumped whenever she heard a new voice say, “You eat in your room all the time, Lady Mizuki. I don’t see why not.” She turned to see that Aoi was standing there before looking to Shinya, “Lord Shinya, her bags are in her room. I’ll be back soon.”

“See you later, Aoi.” Shinya said back.

Shizuka looked back to Shinya but didn’t have the chance to say anything as once again they were interrupted with a, “Hey, Mizuki,” She turned her head to see that through the kitchen door, Kureto was standing there with a bowl of food, “Whenever you’re done, there’s someone I want you to meet.”

Shizuka felt the confusion hit as she just nodded and said, “Okay, Papa.”

Kureto gave a nod of his head, moving to walk out of the house and only the balcony. Shizuka frowned a bit as she saw a woman sitting down at the table there. Her back was to her so she couldn’t see her face and she was wearing a hat. Kureto rounded the table, sitting down onto it right in front of her as he gave a slight smile.

“Did you tell her yet?” The woman questioned. Shizuka barely heard it, but she was absolutely sure that is what the woman said. Kureto had just shook his head and replied with a no.

“Tell me what?” Shizuka questioned softly.

“Let’s go.” Shinya said quickly, motioning for her to come with him.

Mahiru had joined them as they quickly started to head upstairs and Shizuka had waited until the second that they had gone into Mizuki’s room to say anything. “Who is that?”

“That would be your father’s new little thing.” Shinya said, shuddering for a second as they got into the room. “But it’s not really any of my business how your father makes a fool of himself. He’s a big boy. He can do whatever he wants.”

“Well, who is she?” Shizuka questioned again as she pulled off her jacket and went to hang it up as Mahiru had grabbed her bag. Mahiru had opened it up, chuckling a bit as she lifted her head up to look at her. “C’mon, what’s the tea?”

“Her name is Natsuki Shindo and she’s a publicist from Minato.” Mahiru replied. “Your father hired her at the beginning of the summer to help with publicity for the vineyard.”

“If you ask me,” Shinya mused, a smirk came to his face as he leaned back against the wall and crossed his arms, “She’s doing a better job of selling herself than the grapes.”

“Shinya.” Mahiru gasped.

“What do you mean?” Shizuka questioned. They were interrupted as they could all hear giggling coming through the open window.

“We all know that your father isn’t the kind to just date. Let alone actually get serious with anyone.” Shinya replied with a shrug, “Don’t look at me and tell me that a good-looking woman like that takes one look at Mister Tall, Dark, and Brooding who wears a resting bitch face and says him.” Shizuka had gotten interested, walking over to open window and looked out it. She had caught sight of Kureto and the mystery woman walking together, and she felt the scowl come to her face. From what she could tell, Mizuki didn’t know about this.

Shinya hummed as he went to help the two of them with unpacking out the clothes in the bags as he added in, “Then I remember there are a few million reasons inside of the First Shibuya National Bank to why that woman giggles the way she does.” Shizuka frowned a bit more as she watched the two interacting below.

She turned her attention back to the other two, saying a quick, “You mean… You don’t think that she actually likes him?”

Mahiru gave a look that had Shizuka wanting to say yes, but instead, she had said, “We do we actually know though? What we do know is that this one has your father in some weird chokehold.” Mahiru scowled a bit adding in, “It’s strange.”

“They do everything together.” Shinya grumbled, rolling his eyes, “I never thought I would see a day that Kureto Hiragi did something like that.”

“If you ask me, I think it has a lot to do with Father.” Mahiru stated, sighing as she shook her head, “He’s been hounding brother Kureto to settle down. To get a proper mother for you.” The Alpha woman suddenly inhaled sharply, shaking her head, “I didn’t mean it like that.” Shizuka just shook her head. There was something about that statement that had Shizuka curious. What did she mean by that? “Anyway, I’m not entirely sold that brother Kureto is actually in love with this one.”

“I dunno about that one, Mahiru.” Shinya stated as he placed a few things down, “Sometimes, he looks like a lovesick puppy. It’s gross.”

“Don’t let us influence you.” Mahiru stated, “Meet her for yourself and you decide. But… He does seem serious about her.”

Shizuka looked back out the window. She had a feeling about this, and she really didn’t like it.

As soon as they were done, Shizuka had decided to grab for one of Mizuki’s many pieces of swimwear to go down to the pool that they had in the backyard. From what she was told, that’s where Kureto and this so-called lady friend were waiting for her.

Shizuka made her way to the pool, smiling as she spotted Kureto. He had smiled at her the second that she had shown up, saying, “There she is.” Kureto walked over to her, placing his hand on her shoulder as he said, “Princess, I want you to meet a friend of mine. Mizuki, this is Natsuki Shindo.”

Natsuki lifted her head, revealing her face to her to show sparkling brown eyes and curls of black hair falling to her shoulders as she smiled at her, “Hi.” She was beautiful but she was nowhere near as beautiful as Guren was. And Shizuka didn’t believe she was biased at all in that statement. It wasn’t biased if it was the truth. Was she being pranked and Kureto really didn’t have an interest in such a downgrade?

“Hi, Natsuki Shindo.” Shizuka murmured, shifting on her feet. She had focused on the woman’s eyes. She didn’t like the look that she had in them.

“I am finally meeting the famous Mizuki. I have looked forward to this all summer.” Natsuki stated, leaning forward and still giving her that same smile.

If Shizuka was being honest, that smile was the farthest thing from genuine. It was nothing like Guren’s. A smile that could make even Shizuka smile just because it came from him. A smile that lit up the room.

Shizuka just smiled, shrugging as she said, “Well, here I am.”

Natsuki looked over to Kureto saying, “Oh, Kureto, she’s just so adorable.” Then her gaze turned back to Shizuka, “Kureto has talked about you nonstop all summer. From the way he spoke about you, I was expecting to meet such a little girl, but you are so grown up and beautiful.” Oh, so she was a suck up too. Shizuka already didn’t like her.

Kureto looked down at her saying, “I’m going to go get a bottle of champagne to celebrate.”

“What are we celebrating?” Shizuka questioned.

“Your homecoming!” Natsuki exclaimed.

“Be right back.” Kureto said as he turned to walk away.

A phone went off on the table as Natsuki reached over for it, grabbing ahold of it and saying, “Natsuki Shindo.” She raised her finger to her, giving her that same insincere smile as Shizuka hummed and turned to head towards the pool. “Oh, hello! Oh, yes… I understand… And it’s for a local charity?” Shizuka had started eavesdropping a bit more as she started to pull off the cover that she was wearing. “Oh, yes. I am writing it all down.” Oh, great, she was a liar too. Shizuka stuck her feet into the pool. Turning her head to keep her gaze ahead of her, but kept listening in. “It sounds very worthwhile, but unfortunately Hiragi-san is going to be out of the country on those days.” Shizuka’s eyebrow shot up. What? “Absolutely! I’ll make sure to mention it to him. Thank you.”

Natsuki hung up the phone as Shizuka took the moment to turn and question, “My father is going out of the country?”

Natsuki looked shocked for a second before she laughed it off with a wave of her hand, “Oh, I just had to tell a bit of a little white lie to get your father out of something. Nothing to worry about.” Natsuki smiled at her again, making Shizuka stomach churn. “You know, Mizuki… I have never heard a man speak about his daughter the way that Kureto speaks about you. You two are obviously incredibly close.”

Shizuka laughed softly, moving to stand up as an idea hit her and she turned to face the woman for a moment. “Well, you know… It’s just been me and him. We are all each other has.” Just as she finished talking, she jumped, making sure to be close enough. Even in the water, she could hear Natsuki’s scream. She smirked as she came up above water, feigning innocence as she said, “I’m sorry! Did I get you wet, Suki?”

Natsuki had reached for a towel. Toweling at her dress as she took off her hat before placing them both to the side. “Just a little bit, Zuki.” She walked forward, fixing her hair as she said, “Guess what?” She walked forward, kneeling down by the edge of the pool and smiled down at her. “Your Papa took me riding the other day and he let me ride your horse. I hope that’s okay.”

Shizuka grinned a bit, reaching for a floatie and pulling herself up onto it to sit on it as she said, “Oh? Starburst? She’s used to strange women riding her. It’s not like you’re a stranger though.” She smirked a bit more, looking Natsuki up and down as she added in, “Compared to the others, you’re pretty normal.”

“Others?” Natsuki questioned, looking somewhat surprised as she straightened her back, “What others?”

“I think I would want to know if I was number twenty-eight, wait no, twenty-nine in a man’s life.” Shizuka said with a shrug.

“I’m number twenty-nine?” Natsuki questioned.

Shizuka smirked a bit more, “It’s always the same thing. Horseback riding, romantic dinners with his special reserve labeled wine…” As she was talking, she could see the frustration coming to Natsuki’s face.

It felt almost perfect that Kureto came back with a bottle of wine, holding it up and said, “Here is one of my reserve label.” As Natsuki looked back to Shizuka, she just gave a shrug. “So, did you ladies find something interesting to talk about while I was gone?”

Shizuka just plugged her nose and sunk back into the pool with the grin still playing on her face.

They had been back at the house for a while at this point. Mizuki was still practically jumping in joy the entire time. She was having so much fun with all of this. It was getting closer to dinner time as she waited to hear that it was ready. As she was walking through the hall, she heard the phone go off and Shigure had answered it with an, “Ichinose residence.” After a second, she gasped out, “Shizuka?”

“Yes, Shigure?” Mizuki questioned, popping her eyebrow up as Shigure turned to look at her.

Shigure went back to focusing on the phone as she said, “Sorry about that. Who did you wish to speak too?” Then the shock came to her face as she said, “Shizuka… Hold on one moment.” Shigure turned, holding out the phone to her, “It’s a Sakura Todoroki for you. Sounds just like you.”

“Oh, thank you, Shigure!” Mizuki exclaimed as she took the phone from her and put it up to her ear to say, “Hello? Oh, hi, Sakura! How are you?”

“Hey, how is everything going over there?” Shizuka’s voice came through the receiver.

“Oh, everything is wonderful.” Mizuki replied, “Hold on just a moment.”

“Okay, but hurry up, Zuki… I have to talk to you.”

Mizuki quickly scooped up the phone, looking around before opening up the closet that was behind her and slipped in before shutting it. She flipped on the light as she did so. “Okay, I can talk now. Oh my God, Dad is incredible! I can’t believe I have lived my entire life without knowing him! He is beautiful… and fun… and smart… It’s just so—”

“But—”

“And I got him talking about how him and Dad first met, and I heard about their first date, and you are going to absolutely love this, Izuka!” Mizuki gasped.

“Izuka! Stop! We have a major problem!” Mizuki paused, looking down to the phone for a moment, “You are going to have to bring Dad out here immediately.”

“Immediately?!” Mizuki exclaimed, “Are you nuts?! I just met him! I’ve only had one day with him! I’m just getting to know him! I can’t and I won’t!”

“But this is an emergency!” Shizuka exclaimed, “Papa’s in love.”

Mizuki scoffed, “Oh, please, Papa doesn’t fall in love.”

“Trust me… He’s serious about this one.”

“Well,” Mizuki gasped, “You’ll just have to break them up. Sabotage them. Anything.”

“I’m trying, Zuki but I’m at a losing game here… I only met the man this morning. Mizuki, you have to come back here and help me.”

Mizuki started looking around, digging through the pockets until he had found a peppermint in one of the pockets and pulled it out. She exhaled sharply, quickly saying, “Shizuka, I can’t. I want more time with Dad.” She unwrapped the peppermint, throwing it into her mouth before crinkling the wrapper by the phone.

“What’s going on?”

“Izuka? Are you there? I can’t hear you.”

“I’m here, Zuki.”

“I think I lost you, Izuka.” She smirked as she looked down at the phone before slamming it back down to end the call. She exhaled sharply, sighing as she reached up towards the door and opened it up. Mizuki crawled out, gasping as she heard someone clear their throat. She looked up to see Guren, Shigure, Sayuri, and Sakae all standing there with confused and curious looks on their faces. “Hi. Yeah, I had a phone call from a friend at camp. It’s a camp tradition. Talk to your friend from inside of a closet.” She stood up, grinning as she said, “Dinner?”

It almost felt like a saving grace that she heard a new voice coming in with a loud, “I’m home!” She popped her head up, seeing a teenage boy round the corner with a bag in hand. Yuuichirou. Yuu’s eyebrow shot up as he said, “What’s going—” Then his emerald gaze fell on her and he grinned and said, “Izuka! You’re home!”

“Hi, Yuu!” Mizuki quickly said, popping up to her feet as what had just transpired was quickly washed away as Yuuichirou walked over and ruffled at her hair. She leaned in, slipping her arms around him as she said, “I missed you.”

“Missed you too, brat.” Yuu replied. Yuu had a very nice, mellow scent. Like standing in a field. It sort of reminded her of the vineyards from home. “Maybe now, Stupid Guren won’t have his face shoved so far in his sketchbook that I can actually kick his ass in the training room.”

Guren scoffed, “What was that, Idiot Yuu?” The Omega said quickly, reaching forward and wrapping his arm around Yuu’s head as the two ended up going down the hall, “Whose ass do you think you’ll be kicking?”

“Yours!” Mizuki chuckled from seeing the squabble between the two as Guren had Yuu hooked well enough that he couldn’t get away from it.

“I kicked your ass how many times over the last few weeks, hmm?” Guren mused, “I must have knocked a few screws loose if you think you can beat me yet.”

Guren had let Yuu go after that and Mizuki was thankful for the moment that it seemed like everything went at ease as they went to start to head towards dinner.

Sorry, Shizuka… But I can’t. Not yet.

Whenever they got to the Dining Room, she wasn’t even surprised to find that they were having curry and rice. Shizuka wasn’t kidding. Shizuka did say it was also her favorite. Mizuki did really like curry and rice herself. She slipped into her seat, which was right across from Guren as food was placed in front of her.

Mizuki did notice that Sakae sat at the head of the table to Guren’s right and to Mizuki’s left while Yuu sat down to Guren’s left and Shigure sat next to Mizuki before Sayuri took her spot. She felt the grin come to her face. This felt so homey. They didn’t really use their Dining Room. They only did for special occasions. Otherwise, Kureto let her do whatever she wanted. She could eat right in her own room if she wanted too.

As they ate, even though the others were talking, she had noticed quickly that Guren had this distant look in his eyes. Like he was distracted. Mizuki pondered the thought that maybe she was the one responsible for it. Even when people spoke to him, he gave a half-hearted answer.

Mizuki quietly ate on her curry. It was clear that Guren was trying to focus, but she couldn’t help but get this feeling. She placed a smile on her face and said, “Dad, I had fun today.”

Guren poked his head up. His violet eyes moving to her as a smile quickly graced his face, “I’m glad. I’m happy to have you home now.”

Mizuki actually didn’t know what to say to him. It did seem to break the ice as Guren relaxed and he had fallen into comfortable conversation with all of them. Returning back to talking more as Mizuki found the smile on her face. She had wondered how everything went with Shizuka, but apparently, it wasn’t going necessarily well.

She knew what she needed to do, but she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

Not yet.

She wanted more time.

Shizuka was at a total loss of what to do. She really didn’t know what to do here. She didn’t like the feeling that she got from seeing Kureto and Natsuki interact with each other. She was glad to see that Shinya and Mahiru had ended up staying. Taking up a guest room for the night.

When the next morning came, she had woken up on her own to the smell of food cooking. She didn’t necessarily have the best appetite in the mornings, but she still needed to make her appearance.

Aoi was cooking breakfast whenever she walked in. The woman had given her a smile but didn’t actually address her at first. The room had gotten louder whenever Shinya and Mahiru came down and all she did was listen in.

Whenever breakfast was ready, Aoi had started to place it in front of her. Shizuka had just given her a smile, not moving as she said, “Thank you, Aoi.”

Aoi frowned at her, looking between her and her breakfast before saying, “You barely touched your dinner and now you don’t want breakfast?” She reached forward, placing her hand on her forehead and said, “Are you feeling okay?”

“I’m fine.” Shizuka stated. “Where’s Papa?”

“Ah, he left about an hour ago.” Aoi replied, “Your father wants you to meet him at his office whenever you’re done with breakfast.”

Shizuka felt the glee hit her as her face lit up and she quickly said, “He does?” Aoi nodded to her. Shizuka had reached out, taking a bit of toast before slipping out of the chair and saying, “I’m done.” She rounded the corner, jumping as Raimeiki started to bark at her. Her eyes widened as she quickly moved around her and looked back to the others and shook her head, “That dog has gotten so weird.” She quickly got to the door, grinning and adding in, “Thanks for breakfast, Aoi. It was great.” She pulled the door, stopping as it didn’t work.

Shizuka frowned as she looked back at it, trying it again before Aoi called out, “Push, Lady Mizuki!”

Shizuka paused, trying the handle again and pushing the door open. She gave a nervous smile as she looked back at Aoi. This time, both Shinya and Mahiru were leaning over the bar with amused looks on their faces. “Sorry. I forgot.” With that, she quickly took off out of the house and shut the door behind her.

She had rushed straight for where she knew that Kureto’s office was. It didn’t actually take her long to arrive there. She was in awe as she looked around to see all of the barrels that were inside. She could smell the wine. It smelt really nice, but also in a way to familiar to her. It took her a moment to locate Kureto as he noticed her and stopped what he was doing to walk over to her.

“Good morning.” Kureto stated.

“Morning, Papa.” Shizuka replied.

Now. Now was the perfect time to try and figure out what happened between her Papa and her Dad. She had him alone and he was already wanting to see her. It would absolutely work.

“I’m glad you’re here.” Kureto said after a few minutes as they started to walk through the building, “I wanted to talk to you about Natsuki.”

“And I wanted to talk to you too.” Shizuka replied, “About my mother.”

Kureto stopped, turning to look down at her as he said, “What about your mother?”

Shizuka smiled a bit, shrugging as she said, “You can’t keep saying that you just found me on your doorstep.” Mizuki had told her about a running apparent joke that the two had that Mizuki was secretly a basket baby. Whatever that meant. It seemed to work to get Kureto to get an amused look on his face. “I… I just really want to know what happened.”

“What do you mean by that?” Kureto questioned as they went back to walking around.

“Like… What happened between you and my mother.” Shizuka replied, “Why… Why did the two of you break up?”

Kureto sighed, scratching at the back of his head. “That is a very long and complicated story that you wouldn’t understand right now, Mizuki.”

Shizuka pouted slightly, tilting her head as she reached out and took Kureto’s hand to say, “You can’t keep it from me forever, Papa.” She really hated to play this card, but she brought the sad look to her face and whispered, “Did my mother… Did my mother just not want me?”

That did have Kureto stopping as he turned, kneeling down to look her in the eye, “Don’t you think that for a second, Mizuki. Your mother loved you more than anything.”

“Then please,” Shizuka whispered, “What happened? Why don’t I ever get to see my mother? Why don’t you ever talk about him? I need more than just an old torn photo, Papa. I want to know something.”

Kureto sighed, looking down for a moment as Shizuka got this feeling in the pit of her stomach. There was this dark look that was in the Alpha’s eyes as he just remained silent for a moment before looking back to her and his face softened, “We’re not supposed to talk about it.”

“Why not?” Shizuka questioned as the confusion hit.

“You know that my father is the Head of the family.” Kureto explained, “Anything he says… goes.”

“Can you at least tell me what my mother was like? Even just a little bit?” Shizuka questioned as Kureto stood back up and the two of them had returned back to walking.

“Well,” Kureto stated, “Your mother had actually belonged to a low branch in the family. Someone… Someone that my father didn’t deem fit.” Shizuka froze. Hold on. What did Kureto mean by that? “I’ll tell you everything when that bastard is dead and gone, but for now… I can’t tell you. Just know that your mother was the type of person that loved someone… Even if it would destroy him.”

“Wait,” Shizuka murmured, which had caused Kureto to stop walking and to look back at her, “Are you saying that you two didn’t break up because you wanted too?”

Kureto sighed, placing his hand on the top of her head, “We were dumb kids who had a reckless decision, but I got you out of it. I can’t regret that, Mizuki.” Shizuka had a really bad feeling about all of this. “So, for now, just trust me. I will tell you everything when you’re older.”

“But, Papa,” Shizuka said as they got to the end of the building and he had opened up the doors for them to step out, “I need a mother.”

“You’re right. You do need a mother,” Kureto stated, “Which brings me too—” Kureto was cut off as he looked over and quickly said, “Natsuki.”

Shizuka rolled her eyes as she realized that Natsuki and some other guy were standing there as she took a quick glance towards Kureto. Kureto had gotten a look on his face that made her roll her eyes as she looked over to Natsuki. “There the two of you are. I was just looking for you.”

Wish you wouldn’t.

“Did you tell her?” Natsuki questioned as she got up to Kureto’s side.

“Was just about too.” Kureto replied.

Natsuki took a quick look to her before back at Kureto to say, “What do you say about us having lunch on the balcony today?”

Kureto gave her a look for a moment before his hand landed on Shizuka’s shoulder and he said, “I promised Mizuki that we would spend the afternoon together.”

Natsuki hummed, waving her hand, “That’s alright. I have plenty to do in the meantime.” She turned, going to walk away towards the car that was there, “I’m working on a new logo that features Y… O… U…” Shizuka rolled her eyes again as Natsuki got into the car and smiled at Kureto, “I’ll see you for dinner, darling.”

Kureto just gave her a nod as he pulled Shizuka to him and Shizuka leaned her head against his side. She really didn’t like the feeling that she got with this woman as she watched her drive away. Kureto looked back down at her, giving her a smile and said, “Why don’t we go for a ride?”

“I would love too!” Shizuka exclaimed.

With that, the two of them were walking off together.

The entire time that they walked, Shizuka kept getting a feeling in the pit of her gut. What really happened back then? Either way, she really needed Mizuki’s help.

Chapter Text

Shizuka had never ridden a horse before, but she had gotten the hang of it so quickly that it didn’t even seen that Kureto had noticed as they rode through the vineyards. They had came to a stop to a place that overlooked the vineyard.

As they came to a stop, Kureto said, “So, Mizuki, are you excited about our camping trip?”

Shizuka frowned in confusion, turning her head to look up towards the Alpha as she said, “What camping trip?”

Kureto looked at her just as confused as he turned a bit and said, “What camping trip? The same camping trip that we take every single year before you go back to school.”

Mizuki did not tell her about this. She feigned the remembrance as she said, “Oh, right! That camping trip! Yeah, I’m ready for it.” She replied. “I can’t wait.” A camping trip would be nice. She wondered why Mizuki didn’t mention it. Unless if she thought that they would already be switched back by then. At this rate, it was definitely looking that way.

Kureto went quiet, looking out towards the vineyard as he said, “So… What do you think of Natsuki?”

“As what?” Shizuka questioned back.

“Just what do you think of her. As a person.” Kureto replied.

Shizuka hummed. Well, honestly, not much. She sighed, shaking her head, “She’s cute. She can spell the word you. Honestly, I don’t know her. She’s just a stranger. Why?”

From the look in the Alpha’s eyes, Shizuka felt that momentary panic that had her freaking out. “Well, the reason—”

“Race you back home, Papa!” Shizuka exclaimed. She couldn’t do this. She absolutely couldn’t do this. She had a feeling that she knew where this was going, and she really didn’t like it. She could hear Kureto calling after her as she got Starburst to take off and she started to head back down the same path that she had originally been on.

Even as Kureto called after her, she ignored him in favor of getting back to the stables where the two horses were kept. She had gotten back there quickly, getting the horse tucked away and the saddle off before she was racing back through the vineyard to get back to the house. She had time. Not much time. But just enough to think.

She was panting as she ran in into the home. Her heart was pounding. She couldn’t do this alone. She needed Mizuki’s help. She had no idea what to do here. She was freaking out.

“I am so in over my head here.” Shizuka said to herself, pacing around the room as she ran a hand through her hair, “I can’t do this. I’m just one kid.”

As she leaned back against the chair, she heard a sudden, “Is there something you want to talk about there, Mizuki?”

She jumped at seeing Shinya in the same chair that she had just leaned again as she took a step back and said, “Uncle Shinya… You frightened me.”

Shinya’s eyebrow shot up as he dropped down the book that he had been reading. “Frightened?” He stood up, curling his arms over his chest.

“You scared me is all.” Shizuka murmured, shaking her head. “I didn’t know you were in here.”

Shinya was still just giving her a look as the two of them moved around the room. Shinya hummed, shaking his head as he said, “Are you sure that there isn’t anything that you want to talk to me about? Something that you can’t tell anyone else?” Shinya hummed, an almost accusing glance on her as he dropped his hands, just moving to walk around her as Shizuka kept her gaze on him. “Like why Raimeiki suddenly doesn’t want to come near you anymore… Or whenever we were unpacking your clothes that you are suddenly a neat freak. Or how your appetite has changed. Using words like frightened.”

Shizuka felt the panic strike her as she inhaled sharply, shaking her head and muttering, “Uncle Shinya… I just changed a lot over the summer. That’s all.”

Shinya looked at her for a moment. Just staring her down as Shizuka could feel her heart clenching harder in her chest. “Okay.” He relented, shaking his head, “If I didn’t know any better, I would say it was almost as if you were…” His voice trailed as his gaze dropped to the floor and Shizuka paused for a moment. Wait. Did he know about her? Shinya gave a soft laugh, shaking his head for a second, “Forget it. It’s impossible.” He went to turn, starting to walk away.

“This almost as if I were who, Uncle Shinya?” Shizuka questioned. She wondered if he would actually say it. So many people were hiding things from them. They didn’t even know about each other, but at this, it felt like she was sure that more people knew about them.

Shinya turned to look back at her, shaking his head, “Nobody. Nobody… Forget I even said anything. Okay?” Shinya turned again and Shizuka was absolutely positive that he was referring to her.

She decided to take the chance.

What if?

What if he did know about her?

“Almost as if I were…” Shizuka said, “Shizuka.”

That had Shinya stopping right in his tracks. Shizuka felt her heart skip a beat as Shinya turned, taking a few steps forward towards her as this look flashed across his face. His gaze moved over her face. Almost like he was looking for something. “You know about Shizuka?”

She wasn’t sure why it felt like she could, but she took in a shaky breath and look Shinya straight in the eyes and whispered, “I am Shizuka.”

Shinya looked utterly stunned. Gasping as his eyes went wide as he just stared at her. All he managed to get out was a soft, “Oh.”

Neither of them could say anything else as she heard a loud, “Mizuki!” It was Kureto as he came around the corner with a call of Mizuki’s name again and his hand landed on her shoulder as he got up beside her and said, “Mizuki, I told you that I wanted to talk to you about something.” She didn’t say anything as Kureto looked over to Shinya, a confused look coming to his face as he said, “Brother Shinya, why are you looking at her like that?”

Shizuka gave a quick glance to Shinya as she pleaded with her eyes for Shinya not to say anything. All of their plans would fall apart if Kureto found out now. She wasn’t ready for him to know yet. Shinya looked back to her, giving her a soft glance as she could have sworn she started to see tears forming in his eyes.

“Like what?” Shinya questioned back, shaking his head, “I’m looking at her like I’ve looked at her for the last eight years. Since the day you brought her home from the hospital.” Shinya choked for a second and then Shizuka did see the tears in his eyes. “This is how I look at her.” Shinya let out a breathy laugh as he stepped forward, “Come here, kid.” Shizuka felt her heart skip a beat as Shinya’s arms were around her and his palm had landed on her back. “She’s so beautiful… And so big. Look at you. I can’t… I can’t believe it.” Shizuka had just melted into him for a moment before Shinya had pulled back, grinning at her as he reached up and wiped away his tears as he said, “I’m just… I’m just gonna go have Aoi make up something for lunch.” Shinya had quickly excused himself from the room and Shizuka stood there for a moment.

Shizuka let out a breath of relief before Kureto’s hand was back on her shoulder and he was saying, “We need to talk for a moment, Mizuki.”

Shizuka sighed as she walked over to the couch, sitting down as Kureto took a place on the table in front of her. “Alright.” She relented, “What is it?”

“Okay,” Kureto murmured, curling his hands in front of him, “What do you think of making Natsuki a part of this family?”

“A part of our family?” Shizuka questioned.

Kureto nodded. “Yeah.” He whispered.

Shizuka hummed. She eyed the kitchen for a second, and a small idea clicked into her mind before she looked back to Kureto and said, “I think it’s a great idea.”

“You do?” Kureto replied, looking slightly shocked at her for a second.

“Yeah!” She exclaimed, “We’re going to adopt Natsuki into the family just like Uncle Shinya!”

She had watched the Alpha’s face fall into an are you serious look. “Princess, I think you’re missing the point.” Kureto stated, “We’re not adopting her into the Hiragi family… I’m going to marry her.”

“Marry her! That’s insane! Are you crazy?!” Shizuka screamed, jumping up to her feet, “You can’t marry her!” No. This couldn’t be happening. She had this feeling, but she had been so desperate in hoping that it was wrong. She shot the Alpha a look as she shook her head as she felt the tears come to her eyes as she shook her head, “Papa! You can’t get married! You will totally and completely ruin everything!”

She turned, rushing towards the open door as she shook her head as the tears stung her eyes.

She needed Mizuki.

This was bad.

Everything was falling apart.

Kureto could already feel the headache forming as he took a glance at where Shinya, Aoi, and Mahiru were all standing at the doorway that led into the kitchen. Shinya just shook his head, saying, “Don’t look at me. I don’t know a thing.” He quickly closed the door behind him as Kureto grumbled under his breath.

Well, that went well.

The Alpha’s attention was caught whenever he heard an approaching car, and he knew immediately who it was as he walked out and noticed Natsuki pulling in. She got out of the car and waved at him. Kureto just rubbed at his eyes, shaking his head as he went to sit down. “She really thought we were adopting her?” He said in shock.

Well, he supposed it was a shock after all.

“What has you stressed out, babe?” Natsuki purred as she slipped into his lap and placed a kiss against his cheek.

“I told Mizuki.” He replied.

“Oh?” She questioned, leaning back, and looking down at him with sparkling brown eyes. “What did she say?”

“She went ballistic.” Kureto stated, shaking his head.

“How about a drink?” Natsuki questioned.

“A double.” Kureto grunted as he turned his gaze out towards the vineyard. He hadn’t actually been expecting that reaction from his daughter.

“Coming right up.” Natsuki purred as she pulled out a small box. Kureto scowled as he noticed the bell that she had pulled out. She had started ringing it, calling out, “Aoi!” Was she really calling Aoi with a bell? “Don’t you like it? It’s just what we need in a place this big.” Her attention moved back to the door as she called out, “Aoi!” Once more.

Aoi came out of the kitchen area, scowling right at Natsuki as she said, “You rang?”

“Two drinks please. A martini for me and a double for Hiragi-san.” Natsuki stated.

Aoi’s gaze moved to him and Kureto gave her a softer look as he said, “Please, Aoi. I’m getting a headache.”

Aoi hummed, looking between the two of them before turning and walking away. Natsuki looked back to him, giving him a soft smile as her fingers went to twirling at his hair. “This reaction from Mizuki is totally normal. Her father is getting married. I would be more surprised if she did. Why don’t I go talk to her? Woman to woman?”

Kureto scoffed, “I think she’s a bit sensitive about you right now.”

“That’s why I need to do it.” Natsuki replied, “Need to break the ice at some point.” Natsuki pushed herself up, letting her fingers graze over his shoulder before she was walking across the balcony. Kureto sighed and looked out towards the vineyard.

He could really use that drink right about now.

Shinya was in absolute shock. This couldn’t be true. That little girl was Shizuka. He stood dumbfounded in the kitchen with Mahiru as Aoi returned, muttering about that bitch demanding a drink as Mahiru whispered, “Did I hear her say what I thought she did?”

Shinya nodded, “She’s… She’s actually Shizuka.” He whispered, shaking his head.

He was in shock. He leaned back on the bar, staring out towards the window. It made perfect sense to her sudden change in behavior. It had only been going on two days, but it was pretty clear to him that something had been different. This was why. He couldn’t believe it. It was actually her.

“Oh my God.” Mahiru whispered, “That means…”

“Lady Mizuki is with her mother.” Aoi stated.

Shinya didn’t know what to think. That would be true. Shizuka didn’t have to say it. If Shizuka was pretending to be Mizuki and knew everything, that meant she met Mizuki. Shizuka was even here with Mizuki’s stuff. She had brought back everything Mizuki took to camp with her. “They… They met.” Shinya whispered, “After all this time… They met.”

“This leads to a bigger issue, Shinya.” Mahiru murmured as Shinya raised his gaze. “Mizuki is in Nagoya with Guren… But that means we have Shizuka… Father is going to go ballistic when he finds out. Guren… Guren could be in some serious danger here.”

Shinya ran his palm over his face. He hadn’t seen Guren since that day. He hadn’t stopped thinking about him. Hoping that he was okay. That he was doing good. Now, this.

“What were the odds that they ended up going to the same camp?” Aoi questioned.

“Apparently… Not that much.” Shinya whispered. He laughed for a second, shaking his head, “What do we do?”

This world felt entirely fucked up.

The girls met each other. They knew of each other. And they were going to have to rip them apart again.

“Do not tell brother Kureto.” Mahiru whispered, “At least… Not yet.”

Shinya was down for that. The way Shizuka looked at him. She was pleading. What were they even trying to do here? “They switched places.” Shinya whispered. After a moment, he gasped as he raised his gaze to look at Mahiru and Aoi, “With the intention of knowing that they would eventually be caught.”

“Oh my God.” Mahiru murmured, “You think…”

“Those little shits.” Shinya whispered, smiling a bit. It would honestly be one of the cutest things he had ever heard of, if it wasn’t for the detail of Tenri Hiragi and the absolute shitty ass situation Guren was actually in. “Guess we’ll find out if Mizuki ends up telling them who she is. We can’t let word get out yet. Not here.”

The silent agreement fell over all of them.

None of them were going to say a thing.

Not until they could get this figured out.

Shizuka kicked her feet. Staring down at them as she heard a small knock beside her. “Mind if I join you?” She looked up to see Natsuki looking at her.

“Sure.” Shizuka whispered.

Natsuki walked forward, sitting down in front of her as she smiled a bit, “I guess the news of the engagement came as a bit of a shock.”

Shizuka shrugged, “I guess.”

“I know you are only eight, but one day, you will understand what it’s like to be in love.” Natsuki replied.

Shizuka scoffed, looking away for a moment before looking back to the Beta woman. “I think I know exactly what my father sees in you.” Shizuka stated.

“Oh?” Natsuki questioned, tilting her head, “You do?”

“You’re young, pretty, and hey… He’s only human.” Shizuka stated, smirking a bit more as she tilted her head, “But you know love is more than just sex, right?”

Natsuki looked at her amused for a second as she shook her head, “Your father underestimates you. I can’t imagine how you would already know about such a thing.”

“But you won’t.” Shizuka shot back, crossing her leg the same way that Natsuki had, “Will you, Natsuki?”

“Let me give you the piece of valuable information, honey,” Natsuki stated, “Your father is exactly the kind of man I have always planned on marrying. It is not a crime to be young and beautiful. This is the real deal. Get over it.”

Shizuka hummed. So, her true colors were really starting to show here. “So, if this is real the real deal. My father’s money has nothing to do with you wanting to marry him?”

“Okay, listen up here, brat,” Natsuki growled as she leaned forward, “You listen here, and you listen good. I am marrying your father in two weeks rather you like it or not. So, I suggest you do not tangle in my affairs anymore. You are in way over your head. Is that clear?”

Shizuka smirked again, leaning in as well, “Crystal clear.”

Two weeks.

She only had two weeks to try and break them up?

No.

She needed Mizuki and she needed her now.

They were eating lunch now. Mizuki had a smile on her face as Sayuri walked in with a bottle of wine in hand. Mizuki felt the air catch in her throat as she noticed the Kozuki Vineyards written across the bottle. No freaking way. Sayuri had filled up Guren’s glass before moving onto Sakae’s as Sakae said, “This is a fine choice in wine, Sayuri.”

“Can I try a sip?” Mizuki questioned as Guren picked up his glass to take a drink. The question had him stopping just short and looking at her over the brim of the glass.

The Omega hummed, looking amused as he said, “I don’t think you’re going to like it.” But he did pass it over to her.

Mizuki accepted the cup, swirling the wine in the glass before she was smelling it. She recognized exactly which one it was as she took a sip of it. It was one of her father’s favorites to make sure that they made. She pressed her lips together, humming as she said, “If you ask me, the bouquet’s perfectly balanced with the Merlot but I do love the Shibuya grape.”

Sakae howled out in laughter as Guren broke out into a fit of his own after watching her with interest before reaching over and taking the glass back from her and he took a drink from the glass before setting it down.

“She learned about wine at the summer camp?” Sakae questioned, looking over to Guren.

The Omega just shook his head, “She must have.”

As Sayuri came around Sakae, Mizuki did a double take as she noticed that something was behind her back. A drawing of a dog and 119 written on it in Shizuka’s handwriting. In her surprise, she started to lean over in her seat as Sayuri started to pull away. She hadn’t realized just how far she had been leaning over until she had fallen right out of her chair with a scream and hit the floor.

“Shizuka!” Guren gasped, “Are you okay?”

Mizuki quickly composed herself, pushing herself up off of the floor as she placed a smile on her face. “I had one sip too many.” Mizuki quickly said, “You know, Dad… I feel like I could use some fresh air. Would it be okay if I stepped outside for a second?”

“Are you okay?” Guren questioned as the concern came across his face, “Would you like me to go with you?”

Mizuki shook her head. She saw Shizuka’s message. She needed to get ahold of her immediately. “No, no, I’ll be okay.” She replied, waving her hand, “Just got a bit… dizzy is all.” She didn’t wait for any of them to say anything before she was taking off for the foyer. She had taken the moment to make sure to grab some of the loose change that was there, scooping up her jacket and shoes before she was racing out the door.

She vaguely recalled seeing a payphone not far from here. She had caught a glimpse of it as her, and Guren were walking in town yesterday. Mizuki rushed the street, slipping her jacket on as she went. What was going on that was so urgent that Shizuka actually sent an entire fax over?

Mizuki quickly found the payphone, running up to it and pulling down the phone as she slipped in the change that she had found. Once it registered that the money was inside, she typed in the number that she needed and waited.

It only took a few seconds before she heard a panicked, “Hello?”

“What’s up, Izuka? What’s with the SOS?” Mizuki questioned.

“I need your help, and I need it now, Zuki. Papa’s getting married.”

Mizuki’s eyebrow shot up as her heart skipped a beat. He was what? There was no way. “What do you mean he’s getting married?!”

“I mean the white dress… the black suit… The entire thing.”

“What?!” Mizuki exclaimed, “You have to be kidding me.”

“The wedding is in two weeks, so if we have any hope of getting Dad and Papa back together… We have to do something now.”  

This was bad. This was really, really bad. This was going to ruin everything that they worked for. Mizuki didn’t see this coming. When did Kureto decide that he was going to get married? And without telling her first? She had a bone to pick with him whenever she saw him.

“Okay,” Mizuki whispered, exhaling sharply, “Me and Dad are supposed to go to a show tonight that Sayuri has been wanting to go see, so I will drop the bomb on him first thing in the morning. Alright?”

“Okay, Zuki… And hurry.”

“Okay, I will.” Mizuki hung up the phone as she heard the click on the other side. She wanted more time, but if her Papa was getting married, they needed to get moving. This was throwing all of their plans right down the drain, and she wasn’t about to let that happen. No matter how much she wanted to spend time with Guren. She turned, moving to walk away as she felt her shoulder bump right into someone as she said, “Oh, excuse me, sir!” Mizuki froze as she saw Sakae standing there and her eyes widened, “Uh oh.”

Exactly how much of that did he hear?!

Sakae chuckled softly, “Uh oh.” He repeated, matching her with an amused tone in his voice, “Now, what do you say about me and you taking a walk in the park, huh, little lady?” She was in trouble now. Mizuki felt her heart skip a beat as Sakae’s arm looped around her and the two of them were starting off in the direction that he was guiding her too. “Why don’t you start telling me what is going on here?”

“It’s a really long story.” Mizuki murmured as they walked across the street to head off into the park.

“We have plenty of time.” Sakae replied, “It’s a nice big park, and Guren knows you’re with me. So, let’s get to talking.”

“I don’t even know where to start.” Mizuki admitted as she turned her gaze up to her grandfather. He was still giving her that gentle smile. His embrace was so reassuring to her. From the look on his face, he definitely knew who she actually was. Mizuki’s heart was pounding the entire time that she walked, “I guess I’ll start from the beginning.”

So, that’s exactly what she did. She explained how she ended up at the same camp as Shizuka, down to the pranks they pulled on each other and going into the Isolation Cabin. Going on to explain how they put everything together and the plans that they had. Sakae just listened to everything. A soft, reassuring smile on his face the entire time as she spoke to her heart’s content.

They had walked through the park twice before she got to the end of everything before she was turning to look up at him with a hopeful glance, “You’re not angry?”

Sakae laughed softly, shaking his head as he reached up and tucked some of her hair behind her ear, “Absolutely not.” He murmured back, “I can’t believe it’s you, little one.”

“I’m so sorry.” Mizuki whispered, “I just really wanted to meet Dad.”

“I know.” Sakae said back, pulling her to him as he started to card his fingers through her hair. “And I can’t even tell you how happy I am to see that you are so happy and healthy. Your father has done really well with you. The last time I saw you, you were just a little baby in Guren’s arms.”

Mizuki pulled back, letting out a shaky breath as she wiped at her eyes. She could already feel the tears forming, “I guess I have to tell Dad now.”

Sakae gave her a soft nod as his arm looped back around her, “You do, sweet pea.” The Alpha Ichinose replied, “Believe me… You will feel much better when you talk to him as you.”

Mizuki exhaled sharply and nodded. She sniffled a bit as she looked around, whispering, “What happened between my parents, Grandfather?”

“Well,” Sakae started, pulling her just a bit closer to himself, “There is a long and complicated history between the Hiragi family and the Ichinose clan. There’s a lot of bad blood there.”

Mizuki turned her gaze back up to him, muttering out, “Bad blood?”

“It’s a story for another time.” Sakae replied, “And there is a lot about this situation that you might not understand yet. We’ve been forbidden from talking about it, so there’s really not much that I can tell you about it.”

Mizuki looked down for a second as bad blood ran through her head. She felt her gut twist as she swallowed harshly and looked over to Sakae again, “It has to do with Grandpa Tenri… Doesn’t it?” She just had this feeling. No one defied Tenri Hiragi. “I don’t understand.” She said quickly as se shook her head, “Why separate me and Shizuka?”

“That was the deal.” Sakae murmured, “And that’s all I can tell you right now, Mizuki.”

Mizuki felt her stomach drop as she looked down. What did Grandpa Tenri do? Even though Sakae wasn’t saying much, he didn’t really need too. She knew. “It’s bad… isn’t it?”

“Yeah, it is.” Sakae whispered. He did lean over, pressing a kiss down onto the top of her head, “But I can’t tell you how happy it makes me to see you, little lady.” Sakae pulled back from her, laughing a bit as he shook his head. The entire time, that smile never left his face as his eyes just scanned over her face. “You are so grown up. Look at you. You’re absolutely beautiful.”

Mizuki found the smile on her face again as she sniffled once more. “Grandfather, I can’t tell you how happy I am to be here. I’ve been wanting to meet all of you for so long… Dad… I had to take the chance.”

Sakae just laughed again. “You and your sister really are your parents’ children.”

“We didn’t mean to cause any trouble.” Mizuki whispered, “I just wanted to know Dad and Shizuka wanted to know Papa.”

“We’ll get this all sorted out,” Sakae replied, toying with her hair again, “Don’t you worry, but the first thing we need to do is tell Guren who you really are.”

Mizuki was so nervous. She didn’t feel ready for all of this. The second that Guren found out was the second that she had to go home. She didn’t want to leave him. Not yet. But, they also had the issue of Kureto getting married to deal with now.

She turned her gaze up towards Sakae and whispered, “How did you know it was me?”

Sakae just smiled a bit, looking down at her as he said, “The way you spoke about the wine.” Mizuki exhaled sharply, smiling a bit as she looked down, “It was my responsibility to know the people I served under. You see, I knew your grandmother.” Mizuki popped her head up, looking over to Sakae with a shocked glance as the man nodded, “And I also knew that her family really loved wine. They had an entire business for it. She could tell you what wine you were drinking just from the smell alone. I am really not surprised that Lord Kureto passed that knowledge down to his daughter.”

“Papa has always had a fascination with wine.” Mizuki whispered, “I grew up around it. We own a vineyard actually.”

“Isn’t that lovely.” Sakae murmured. “So, that’s what he has been up too this entire time.”

“He… He likes to keep me away from Grandpa Tenri.” Mizuki admitted, “And I think… I think I see why now.”

Sakae hummed, continuing to give her that soft smile. Even after all of this, he was continuing to treat her the same. Mizuki didn’t know how to feel about it. “Well, why don’t you tell me about you, sweet pea? I would love to get to know you as Mizuki and not as Shizuka.”

Mizuki found the smile breaking out onto her face as she nodded and the two returned back to her walk. She didn’t know if Sakae was just trying to take her mind off of it or what it was, but it felt really nice. Sakae really was so kind.

She was still so nervous. She didn’t know how she was going to tell Guren. This was actually happening. Sakae knew the truth, and now it was time to tell Guren. She was so scared. What was Guren even going to say to her?

She was absolutely freaking out.

She could do this.

She was a Hiragi, after all.

Chapter Text

Mizuki was so nervous. She couldn’t stop pacing in front of Guren’s bedroom door. She didn’t even know how long she had been there with Renny in hand before she cracked open the door and looked inside. Guren was staring down at his sketchbook, drawing away as Mizuki sucked in a deep breath before releasing it.

It was time.

She had to do this.

God, she was so nervous.

What if—No. She couldn’t think that.

“Just do it, little lady.” Sakae muttered into her ear from behind her.

Mizuki exhaled sharply as she felt the reassuring tap to the back before she was opening up the door all the way and stepping inside. She had to do this. It was now or never.

Guren had looked up the second that he heard his bedroom door open. Shizuka was walking in, that same stuffed toy from before hooked under her arm and she was still in her pajamas as she approached. He kept sketching as he reached over with his free hand to throw his duvet back and said, “Come on, darling, I just need to finish this sketch and send it off to Shinjuku and then we can go out to lunch and spend the rest of the day getting lost in town.”

Shizuka climbed up onto the bed, slipping underneath the covers as he took the moment to lean over and press a quick kiss to his daughter’s temple before returning back to what he had been doing before. Shizuka melted into his side, adjusting the blanket a bit. He had picked up how nervous she was immediately.

Shizuka shuffled a bit, saying, “I’m sorry, Dad but I can’t… I have to go out of town today.”

Guren laughed softly, stopping what he was doing as he twirled his pencil in his hand and turned his gaze to his daughter. She was looking at him with such a nervous look on her face. Guren’s eyebrow shot up as he said, “Oh? You have to go out of town?” Shizuka nodded in reply as he continued with, “And where might you be going?”

Shizuka had reached for the duvet, immediately moving to duck underneath it and threw it over her head. Guren let out a breathy laugh as he moved his sketchbook to his bedside table and dropped it down before looking back down at her, “Shizuka?” He nudged at the girl under the blanket, “Shizuka.”

“That’s where I have to go!” Shizuka exclaimed. Her voice was slightly muffled by the blanket, but he could hear the desperation in her voice as the confusion hit him more. What the hell did she mean by that? He was just as confused. “I have to go see Shizuka.”

Guren laughed softly, shaking his head, “Alright? And where might Shizuka be?” What was going on with her?

“In Shibuya…” The little girl replied, “With her father Kureto Hiragi.”

Guren completely froze as his eyes widened. It felt like he couldn’t breathe for the moment as her words settled in. Wait, did she just say that Shizuka was in Shibuya? Wait, hold on. What in the absolute fuck was happening right now? He stared down at the blanket in shock for a moment as the realization dawned on him. Kureto. Kureto Hiragi. That’s what she just said. Hold on… the only way that she would know Kureto’s name and even where he lived is if she was… Mizuki.

Guren turned his gaze towards the door where his father was standing. Sakae was standing there with a smile on his face and gave just a simple nod. Telling him that this was exactly what he thought it was. This little girl laying in his bed right now wasn’t the same one that he had been raising for the last eight years. He looked back down at the blanket as his heart raced. His hands were trembling. No matter how much he tried to will them to stop.

Guren let out a shocked breath, reaching over and pulling the duvet down to reveal his daughter’ face to him. He just stared for a second. Was this actually happening? The little girl that he was looking at wasn’t Shizuka… She was Mizuki? His…

Oh, sweet girl.

“You’re not Shizuka,” Guren whispered, “You’re Mizuki.”

Shizuka—No, Mizuki… She was Mizuki. Mizuki nodded, a nervous glance fixated on him as Guren felt his chest tighten. “That’s right.” She whispered. Guren’s gaze moved down to the locket that was poking out of her nightshirt as he saw the Mizuki written across it.

Holy… shit.

Guren couldn’t breathe as his eyes went even wider. This… This was actually happening. His sweet baby girl. Only… She wasn’t a baby anymore.

Mizuki sat up again, looking right at him as Guren brought his hand up and placed it over his mouth. He could feel the tears stinging his eyes as he kept looking over her face. This whole time… He had Mizuki with him.

“Me and Shizuka met at camp, and we decided to switch places.” Mizuki explained, “I’m so sorry. Please don’t be mad… I have never seen you and I just… I just wanted to meet you. I’ve dreamed of meeting you my whole life, and Shizuka felt the exact same way about Papa.” Was he even breathing? He didn’t think he was. Here she was. His daughter. His sweet baby girl who he hasn’t seen since she was ripped out of his arms. Right here in front of him and practically pleading for his forgiveness. He should be the one on his knees and begging for her to forgive him. “We just kind of decided to switch lives. I hope you’re not mad… I just love you so much… And I hope you can love me one day as me… and not as Shizuka.”

That felt like a punch to the gut as Guren moved forward, immediately pulling Mizuki to him as he let out a breathy laugh and shook his head, “No, darling,” He whispered, “I have loved you your entire life… and I never stopped.”

Mizuki had melted into him, just clinging to him as Guren felt the tears come to his eyes. For the first time in a long time, he felt the cry rip out of him as he held onto her a bit tighter. He never wanted to let her go. He was trying to keep it together. She needed him too, but he couldn’t help it. Once it had started, he couldn’t stop.

His sweet baby girl.

She was actually here with him.

He never thought he was ever going to be able to see her again.

It had taken him a bit to calm himself down as Mizuki pulled away from him and he wiped at his tears. He put the smile on his face as he looked over hers again. She did look just like Shizuka. Perfectly identical. Mizuki sniffled herself, wiping at her nose slightly as she whispered, “I guess… I guess you have to switch us back now.”

God, he didn’t want to let her go. He didn’t want to go back to never seeing her again. It was going to feel like his heart was ripping out all over again. This wasn’t fair to her. It wasn’t fair to Shizuka. Neither of them should have ever had to feel this kind of pain. Who would have thought that out of all the chances, the twins actually met each other.

And came up with this really elaborate plan.

Guren took a second, inhaling deeply before releasing it, “Well, Mizuki… Technically, Shizuka belongs to me… And you belong to Kureto.”

Mizuki sniffled again, shaking her head as she whispered, “This arrangement really sucks, Dad.”

Tell me about it. Guren thought as he looked over her face. He reached up, wiping at her tears as he found a soft smile coming to his face. “It really does.” He agreed.

“I say… Why don’t we fly out to Shibuya and talk to Papa and Shizuka and work this whole thing out?” Mizuki questioned. Guren’s heart skipped a beat. He wasn’t supposed to contact Kureto at all. The girls really didn’t know what kind of predicament that they had just put him into. In their defense, neither of them would have had any knowledge of what Tenri would do if a situation like this did happen.

But he did have to go get Shizuka. The arrangement that they had was Kureto kept the firstborn and he kept he second. The issue was, Tenri might not have even planned on the girls meeting each other completely by chance. Let alone switching places on them. Did Kureto know about what happened? Hell, Guren felt so blindsided. He didn’t see this coming.

His girls really were completely… identical.

There was no choice here. He had to switch them back. Especially before Tenri found out Shizuka was actually in Shibuya. What would he do to her if he found out about her? It put the fear in the pit of his stomach at the thought.

Oh shit.

Guren smiled, reaching out and letting his fingers card through Mizuki’s soft black hair. “Don’t you worry, darling. I will take care of everything.”

Mizuki moved forward as her arms wrapped around his shoulders and he had brought his arms up to wrap them around her. He never wanted this to end. He just wanted to keep holding her, and never let her go again.

Shizuka was pacing. Mizuki should be talking to Guren about who she was, and what was going on, so now, it was just waiting for the moment that she got the call. She was so nervous. Aoi, Shinya, and Mahiru were with her. This had to go perfectly. Something had to go right. Currently, Kureto was busy working, and she was sure that the Wicked Witch was not that far away from him. It was getting exceptionally harder to actually speak to Kureto, but she had a good excuse to buy some time to just think.

“Can I get you anything to help calm your nerves, Lady Shizuka?” Aoi questioned.

Shizuka shook her head, exhaling sharply, “I just need Mizuki to call me.”

Mahiru chuckled softly, tilting her head as she said, “Do you even have a plan on how you are going to tell your father who you are?” Shizuka stopped walking as she turned to look at him. The ashen-haired Alpha was giving her a smirk as she leaned back on the couch. “Didn’t think that far ahead, did you?”

Shizuka exhaled sharply, “We have to stop this wedding.” She exclaimed, “That woman is the most vile, disgusting human I have ever met! If I tell Papa now, that doesn’t mean he would cancel the wedding. He would just send me home.”

“She’s got a point.” Shinya mused. “I’m down for this plan.”

“We need to do something.” Shizuka stated, “We can’t let him go through with this.” She shuddered at the thought, shaking it off as she went back to pacing.

“How are you so sure that even if we do this that brother Kureto wouldn’t just marry her anyway?” Mahiru continued.

“I just know it!” Shizuka exclaimed, turning to look at her paternal Aunt, “I saw it! I saw it in his eyes! He still has feelings for my Dad.” She went back to pacing as she said, “I know if he just sees him again that it will work.”

“I don’t think just bringing your Dad here is the best idea.” Aoi stated, straightening her back as Shizuka looked over to her. “At least, not directly to the house as your reintroduction.”

Shizuka hummed, “You’re right.” She whispered, “We need to go somewhere. Somewhere that he has no idea that Dad is going to be there.” She sighed, falling back onto the other couch as she went to staring at the ceiling, “Just where. I don’t know anything about Shibuya. Dad won’t go anywhere near Shibuya at all. I guess… I know why now but like… Still.”

Shinya made a noise, and it had the girl turning her head to see the silver-haired Alpha leaning forward, “There is this beautiful five-star hotel in Shinjuku that is known for holding weddings.” Shizuka could see a twinkle in his eyes that had her sitting up. “Brother Kureto still needs a venue… What better than a hotel for the two just to be there… at the same time. Totally by coincidence, of course.”

Shizuka gasped, “Uncle Shinya! You’re so smart!”

“Set it up for a week from now?” Mahiru added in, “That way it gives us all time to get prepared and you can tell Mizuki to tell Guren.”

“Good idea.” Shizuka said quickly.

Shizuka laid back again, returning to looking at the ceiling as he could hear the other three getting more involved in the idea and Shinya said that he would get it all set up for them. Now, it was just telling Kureto and hoping that he would do it. Shinya made a fair point. Using the guise of the wedding to get the two in the same place.

What could go wrong?

She nearly jumped out of her skin as she heard the phone go off. She jumped up, reaching out for it and clicking the accept button and quickly saying, “Hello?”

“Hey, Izuka. I just told Dad.”

“Oh, Zuki!” She gasped, feeling relieved as she fell back against the cushions, “We have an idea of what to do.”

“What is it?”

“I’ll get everything over to you in a few days, but Uncle Shinya had the idea of meeting at a hotel in Shinjuku.”

“That’s perfect!” Mizuki said quickly from the other side, “I’ll get Grandfather and Sayuri and Shigure on board and we’ll go from there!”

“I’ll get everything over to you as soon as I can.”

“See you soon, Izuka.”

Shizuka grinned as she gave her goodbye and hung up the phone before she was looking back towards the other three. She had noticed the looks they were giving her as she just shrugged and said, “What? It’ll be fine.”

I hope.

Mizuki was grinning like a mad man the second that she hung up the phone and started down the stairs. She practically raced to where Sakae was sitting in his office. She was bouncing on her feet as he dropped down his newspaper, a twinkle in his eyes as he said, “You’re excited.”

“I need your help, Grandfather.”

Sakae just turned in his seat, motioning ahead of him and said, “I’m all ears.”

Mizuki felt the huge smile break out onto her face as she slipped down into the seat and started rattling off what Shizuka had told her.

Oh, this was actually happening, and she couldn’t be more excited.

Guren was freaking out. The week had blown by before he knew it and he knew that Sakae, Sayuri, and Shigure had taken over everything to get it handled in his place. He couldn’t get his mind to stop racing for even a minute to get a coherent thought of just how they were actually going to do this. Let alone pull it off without Tenri Hiragi finding out.

This was absolutely an entire mess.

The more seconds that went by, the more that Guren could feel that impending dread in the pit of his stomach from having to do this. As much as he loved seeing Mizuki, this had not been in the game plan. What the hell was he even supposed to say to Kureto about this? This last week had been absolutely one of the best that he’s had, but he wasn’t mentally prepared for the shit show that was about to follow.

It was time to pack their bags and Guren hadn’t even put a single thing inside of it. Sayuri and Shigure were with him, attempting to help him pack but it was more or less Guren pacing the entire room.

“Are you okay, Guren-sama?” Sayuri questioned, holding onto some of his clothes as she just watched him go back and forth in the room.

“I haven’t seen or heard from Kureto Hiragi in over nine years and now I’m flying my ass all the way to Shinjuku for this.” Guren quickly said, heading back into his closet as he started to dig through it just to find anything to throw into his suitcase. “It’s not like the girls knew or anything but… What the hell are we supposed to do? If Lord Hiragi-sama finds out about this—” He choked shaking his head as he stood up and looked at his two friends, “I am not mature enough for this.”

Why was he so nervous?

Was he nervous because of the thought of what Tenri might do, or was he nervous about seeing Kureto again?

Or both.

Possibly both.

He didn’t know anymore.

All he knew was, this could and would explode in his face if Tenri ever found out that the girls had met and decided to switch places on them.

He had grabbed a few random things, moving to put them in his suitcase as he could feel the anxiety spike in him again. He had dropped everything in his hands as he kneeled down to pick them up with a, “Fuck.” The Omega shook his head, taking a deep breath before releasing it. “God, what if Lord Hiragi-sama already knows?!” He exclaimed, getting back to his feet, and returning to what he was doing, “Actually—Fuck.” He stopped, rubbing at his face before running his hand through his hair, “No, it’s fine. It’s fine. If anything happens, I’ll just explain that we never meant for this to happen.”

“It wasn’t like you expected Shizuka-sama to meet Mizuki-sama at the camp.” Shigure stated.

“Can Lord Hiragi really punish you for something that you had no control over?” Sayuri added in, “I’m sure it will all be just fine.”

Guren sighed, turning, and pressing his back into the wall as he shook his head. “Well… I guess there’s that.” He murmured, “Last I heard, Lord Hiragi-sama was terminally ill anyway. So, does it really matter?” He groaned again, tilting his head back, “But the bastard is still alive and I’m still under his orders.”

“If only the old bastard would just croak and die already.” Shigure grumbled under her breath. Shigure then looked up at him and said, “Are you sure that you’re not freaking out over seeing Kureto again after all this time?”

Guren snorted, a slight smile coming to his face as he reached up and ran his hand through his hair again. “I don’t even know anymore.” Guren admitted.

Their attention was grabbed as they heard a tap at the door and Guren looked over to see Mizuki standing there with a smile on her face, “All set, Dad.”

“Good. Me too.” Guren replied, exhaling sharply as he sent a smile her way before eyeing his nearly empty suitcase and adding in, “Almost.”

Mizuki eyed his suitcase as she walked into the room and said, “Dad, your suitcase is like… completely empty.”

Guren gave a nervous smile as he eyed the suitcase again before whispering, “Right.” He took in another breath, straightening his back as he pushed off of the wall, “Did you speak to your father, sweetheart?”

“Um, yeah.” Mizuki replied, giving him a smile, “I just got off of the phone with him and he’s very anxious to see you.”

Guren hummed, shifting on his feet for a moment. “He’s anxious?”

Mizuki nodded, “He’s totally excited to see you.” Guren paused for a moment. He wasn’t expecting that. He also didn’t expecting Kureto to be one to talk about how he felt. He supposed… That helped. “He’ll meet us later today at the Park Hyatt Tokyo Hotel in Shinjuku.”

Oh.

Oh.

She just said today.

Guren felt that same nervousness hit again as he said, “Oh, that soon. Okay.” He whispered. “That’s… Really soon.” God, he wasn’t ready for this. He exhaled sharply, running his sweating palms onto his pants as he added in, “Why don’t you run downstairs and get our tickets from your grandfather and I will finish up here.” As Mizuki left the room, Guren had looked back to Sayuri and Shigure said, “I have a bit of a childish request for the two of you.”

“What is it, Guren-sama?” Shigure questioned as Sayuri had moved to actually start packing Guren’s bag for him.

“You two know you are just more than my retainers,” Guren said, going back to pacing around the room, “You are more like my friends and even family… That just so happens to also serve my family. So, I was wondering—”

“If we would accompany you to Shinjuku.” Shigure finished.

Guren let out a breath of relief and nodded, “Would you?” He exclaimed, “You two don’t even have to come as my retainers. Just come as my friends.”

“I would be honored.” Shigure replied, giving him a smile.

“Of course, we would, Guren-sama.” Sayuri added as she started adding more into the suitcase, “It’s not everyday that you have to fly across the country to go see your ex who just also happens to be the father of your children.”

Shigure hummed, heading to the closet, “And if I might say… If you have to do this. Why don’t you just show him what he’s been missing this entire time?” She dug through the closet for a moment before popping back out with one of Guren’s nicer shirts and a pair of pants that he knew looked best on him. “You’d kill it.”

Guren opened his mouth to say something before closing it again.

What the absolute fuck was going on?

Everything was all set. Now it was just getting to the hotel. Mizuki jumped down the steps of the home as Guren spoke with Sakae for a moment. It was pretty clear that the Omega was still freaking but he was doing his best not to actually show it to them.

Now, if this was timed correctly, they should be arriving at the hotel just slightly after Shizuka and the others got there.

As Guren turned to walk towards the car that would take them to the airport, Mizuki walked over to Saake as the Alpha Ichinose turned to face her. “Goodbye, Mizuki.” Sakae stated as he leaned down and wrapped his arms around her.

Mizuki returned the hug, grinning as she pulled back, “I’ll see you later, okay, Grandfather?”

“Of course.” Sakae replied as he let her go to let her race off towards the car. Guren had already gotten inside while Shigure had made sure that everything was inside. “Make sure to say hi to your father for me.”

Mizuki turned, smiling at the man just as he was closing the gate. “I will.” Mizuki gave him a quick wave before she was slipping into the car and looking straight ahead.

It was time.

This was actually happening.

This had to work. It just had too.

They had arrived at the hotel without any major issues. Unless Mizuki could count this as one. Shigure had opened up the door that was on Guren’s side as the Omega slipped out and Mizuki quickly followed as she watched Guren slightly stumble on his feet before he had all but giggled. He was definitely… relaxed now.

“That was a great flight.” Guren stated, laughing a bit as he balanced himself, “It went so quick.”

As they all got out of the car, Sayuri quickly said with an amused smile, “I’ve never seen you quite so… thirsty before, Guren-sama?”

Guren had reached down, fixing his shoes as Mizuki instinctively reached out to grab ahold of his arm whenever he swayed a bit on his feet. “Believe it or not, I’ve never had tequila before today.” Guren replied.

“Could have fooled us.” Shigure murmured, giving Mizuki a quick glance.

“Alright, well, let’s go.” Guren stated, giggling a bit more as he went to walk forward.

Mizuki gave a slight nervous laugh. Well, this might be a problem. She exhaled sharply, muttering, “I am in… such major trouble here.”

She was just hoping that Shizuka was having a lot better luck than she was in that moment.

It didn’t take them long to get checked in. Thanks to Sayuri and Shigure taking over for Guren whenever he ended up just getting mostly distracted. Mizuki was growing more nervous by the second as they got into the elevator and Guren had almost tripped just going in. She grimaced slightly, rubbing at her forehead as she shared a glance with Sayuri.

Shigure reached out and hit the button for their floor, but as the door closed, Guren suddenly gasped out and pushed his way back out of the elevator before the door could close, “Forgot my bag.”

Mizuki just exhaled sharply.

This… Was going to be fun.

They had arrived at the hotel. Shizuka was trailing back with Aoi and Shinya as Kureto walked ahead of them. Aoi had Raimeiki’s leash in her hand as they walked. Talking Kureto into this had actually been really easy. It made her wonder just how much Mizuki had this man wrapped around her finger. All Shizuka had to say was that she wanted to help after exploding on him the other day, and he had taken the bait so easily.

Shizuka was nervous again. Mizuki and Guren should be arriving at any time. Mizuki had called her just before they had left home so she knew that they were on their way.

Shizuka could only roll her eyes as she saw Natsuki and who she guessed was the Wicked Witch’s parents standing behind her whenever they came around the corner. Natsuki smiled, walking forward and walking straight up to Kureto with a, “Hello, darling.” She pressed a kiss against Kureto’s cheek and Shizuka was pretty sure that she had thrown up in her mouth a little bit from seeing. Natsuki then turned to them and said, “Hi, Mizuki… Aoi… Shinya… and Raimeiki.” Natsuki gave a quick sharp glance to Kureto with a, “Darling? A dog at the Park Hyatt?”

“Mizuki begged me to bring him.” Kureto replied.

“You are such a softie.” Natsuki stated before she was going to pet Raimeiki.

Raimeiki snapped at her hand the second she did so and Aoi gave a quiet, “Good doggie.” Before looking back to Natsuki with a faked smile and added in, “So, Natsuki, I’m guessing that these are your parents?”

“Yes!” Natsuki replied, looking over to the two people who had approached them, “Mom, Dad… This is my fiancé, Kureto Hiragi.”

“Hello, Kureto, I’m very pleased to meet you.” Natsuki’s mother stated, “I’m Haya.”

“And this is Kureto’s adorable daughter, Mizuki.” Natsuki added in, motioning to her. Shizuka just gave a slight wave. Not really caring to actually get to know these people. If everything went the way that she hoped, this wouldn’t last. “This entire get together was actually her idea.”

“How are you, young lady?” Natsuki’s father questioned. “We’ve heard nothing but wonderful things about you.”

“It’s so nice to meet you, pet.” Haya drawled, “You can call me Auntie.”

Shizuka’s mouth just dropped open as she popped up an eyebrow.

Are you serious?

Oh, please, tell her that Mizuki was almost here.

They spent a while just walking around and checking out the hotel as Natsuki spoke to all of them. Shizuka had eventually taking Raimeiki from Aoi and started to walk with her. She had lost track of Shinya, who she was pretty sure decided to go ahead and head up to the room already.

As they walked, suddenly Raimeiki had started just sniffling the floor before eventually, the dog jerked her forward and she had instinctively reached out for Aoi.

“Raimeiki!” Aoi gasped, “Hang on!”

They had gotten further into the lobby of the hotel as they kept getting the dog to try and stop what she was doing. Suddenly, Raimeiki did stop and barked. “Raimeiki!” Shizuka’s head snapped up as she looked straight towards the elevator to see Mizuki there. Mizuki clapped her hand over her mouth, but it had only worked to urge the dog on as Raimeiki broke away from her and went straight for the elevator. The last thing she saw as the elevators closed was Mizuki kneeling down and wrapping her arms around the dog.

Well, that went well.

At least she knew Mizuki was here.

Shizuka stopped as she suddenly saw movement in the corner of her eye. Aoi had quickly spun around, sticking by her but acting as if she wasn’t with her. Shizuka looked up, gasping as she saw Guren standing there looking down at her with a smile on his face. “Dad!” She exclaimed. Well, this was bad. He wasn’t supposed to know she was here yet.

“Darling, you didn’t have to wait for me.” Guren stated. Shizuka’s eyes widened as her nose crinkled to the intense smell of alcohol that was coming off of the Omega. “I could have found the room by myself.” Oh, so, he didn’t realize that it was her. “I need to get some fresh air, so I will meet you upstairs.” His words had slurred a bit as he reached up, ruffling at her hair before he was turning to walk away. As he walked, he turned to look at her confused, “I really like that jacket by the way. Were you wearing that the entire time we were on the plane?”

Just as Guren went to go down a set of stairs, Shizuka had caught sight of a man coming around the corner with a large bouquet of flowers that he couldn’t see around. “Dad! Watch out!”

Guren had ducked just in time with a loud, “Oops!” Before he was heading off down the stairs and disappearing. Shizuka slapped her forehead as the other man apologized to Guren as he was walking away.

Shizuka’s jaw dropped as she turned to look at Aoi. “He’s drunk!” She exclaimed, “He has never had more than a glass of wine at dinner, and he chooses today to show up completely wasted?!”

Aoi had quickly reached out, placing a hand on her back as she started to guide her towards the elevator, “Well, just listen to what he says and let’s meet him upstairs.” They had quickly gotten into the elevator as Aoi pressed the button for their floor and Shizuka exhaled sharply.

Well, this was just great.

Natsuki was clinging to his arm as Kureto had started to walk towards the elevator. The two of them were going to head up to their room and then they were supposed to go find Natsuki’s parents. He had honestly been completely shocked whenever Mizuki had came up with the idea for all of this. It was something that needed to be done, and Natsuki seemed to be liking the place.

Kureto just hummed as the woman spoke to him as he hit the button for the elevator, and they stepped inside of it. Natsuki’s arms wrapped around him as she pressed into his front and the Alpha found the slightly amused smile coming to his face as he had to reach around her to hit the button to go to their floor.

Kureto looked up and suddenly it felt like the entire world stopped.

The air caught in his throat as he saw him there. Coming to a sudden halt in his movements as his violet eyes fell on him. That was a face that he hadn’t seen in over eight years… And he was just as breathtaking as always.

Now, standing right outside of the elevator was Guren Ichinose.

Kureto felt the absolute shock hit him. Was he seeing this correctly? Was that actually Guren standing there? He couldn’t tear his gaze away. The same sparkling, beautiful violet eyes. Wisps of long, wavy black hair. Absolutely beautiful.

The elevator door started to close and Kureto found himself leaning over to keep his eyes locked to him. He would have thought it was a figment of his imagination until Guren had raised his hand and waved with a slight smile coming to his face.

The last thing he saw as the elevator closed was Guren’s smile.

Chapter Text

Guren had sobered up pretty damn quickly after his eyes had fallen on Kureto for the first time in years. That was not the look of a man who had been expecting to see him in the slightest. The Omega had gone straight for rooms after that. He had been expecting to see Kureto, but he could definitely see that something more was at play here and it had everything to do with being tricked by a sneaky eight-year-old. He had taken her words at face value and didn’t even think of the possibility that she might be lying to him.

He moved quickly down the hall, not even caring as he quickly said, “Mizuki Hiragi!” Just as he did so, two doors on either side of him opened up and Mizuki stepped out. He looked to each side before running his hand over his face. Maybe, he wasn’t as sober as he thought. He knew what it was, but his brain was just not wanting to try and figure out which one was Mizuki. It didn’t help that they still looked exactly the same. “Don’t do this to me. I’m already seeing double.”

The one to his left stepped forward and quickly said, “It’s me, Dad. It’s Shizuka.”

A smile broke out onto his face as he walked forward, pulling his daughter to him as he said, “Oh, darling.” He pulled back, looking down at her to see the same short hair that Mizuki was sporting and the same pierced ears. So, she really did do that. It wasn’t just Mizuki. “You look… great.” He turned, looking to see Mizuki standing there with a smile on her face. He reached out and Mizuki had slipped right into his other side as he pulled them both to him. They were here. They were… together. He pulled back, looking at the two of them. He hadn’t seen the two of them together since he had given birth to them. In that moment, it really felt like he could have cried again. “I can’t believe it… You’re together.” Reunions aside, he dropped his hands as he stepped back, scowling as he hissed out, “How could you do this to me?!”

A throat cleared and he looked up to see Aoi coming out of the same room that Shizuka had just stepped out of. She smiled a bit, motioning to the other room, “Why don’t we finish this inside?”

Right.

Yelling at his twins in the middle of a hotel hallway probably wasn’t the best idea.

Aoi had quickly ushered them into the room as she looked back at Guren and said, “It’s been a long time.”

“You look amazing, Aoi.” Guren replied, leaning over, and pressing a kiss to her cheek before going into the room. As he walked into the room, he stopped as he noticed someone sitting on the couch. The air caught in his throat as Shinya stood up, giving him a soft smile as if no time had passed at all. “Shinya.” He whispered.

“Dad, you know who Uncle Shinya is?” Shizuka questioned.

Guren nodded, “He was…”

“My best friend.” Shinya finished for him. God, it had been so long. Man, it felt like he was going to cry again. Damnit. He was not expecting to see Shinya here. Shinya had walked forward, not even saying another word before his arms were around Guren. The Omega choked for a second, falling into his friend’s embrace as a smile broke out onto his face. “It’s been far too long, Guren.”

Shinya had pulled back, giving him a grin again as Guren composed himself and took a quick look at the girls as they sat down quickly underneath the look that he had given them. He exhaled sharply, walking away from Shinya as he looked down at his twins. “One of you… Right now, I don’t know which one of you told me that your father knew I was arriving here today.” He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair as he growled out, “And the man I just saw in the elevator looked like he had absolutely no idea that we were in the same city… Let alone the same hotel.” He could see just how nervous the two girls got as they shared a look.

“You saw Papa already?” It was the twin in the jacket. He was pretty sure that it was Shizuka but at this point, he didn’t actually know. His head was starting to pound between the alcohol and this entire situation.

Guren sighed as he fell back, falling onto the couch as he covered his eyes, “Yeah, I did.” He confirmed. “The man went completely white as a sheet as if I was just some ghost.” He rubbed at his forehead again, grumbling out, “Can one of you get something cold for my head?” The Omega sighed, dropping his hand as he looked to the twin who didn’t move and continued, “Don’t you think that I didn’t think about what it would be like to see your father after all these years? But let me tell you that me waving like a mindless fucking idiot while he’s wrapped up in the arms of a woman was not the scenario I had in mind.” Shizuka walked over, handing him the damp towel that he quickly put against his forehead. The girls just remained quiet as Guren shook his head and stood up, dropping the towel down once he had cooled his forehead, “Girls, you are going to tell me why you lied and brought me here without telling your father.”

“Oh, really, okay…” Shinya suddenly said and brought his attention up as he noticed how awkward that Aoi, Shinya, Shigure, and Sayuri had all gotten, “I’m just going to go check out the minibar situation over in the other room.”

“I’ll join you, Shinya-sama!” Sayuri exclaimed.

Shigure hummed in agreement as Aoi said, “Sounds like a good idea.”

Guren eyed them, watching as they went to walk away. Now, that told him that there was definitely something going on here. “Wait!” He looked between them and the girls before saying, “Does everyone here know something that I don’t know?”

He could practically feel it drop in the room as Shizuka looked up at him, muttering out, “Dad… Papa’s getting married.”

The Omega felt like something shattered inside of him in that moment as his knees went weak and he was falling back against the couch. Did she just say Kureto was getting married? That woman he saw was Kureto’s… fiancé? Realistically, Kureto had every right to do so, but Guren didn’t think it would hurt this much to find out.

“To Cruella de Vil!” Shizuka continued, “She’s awful, Dad! We can’t let him go through with it.”  

“She’s all wrong for him, Dad.” Mizuki interjected, “And the only way that he won’t marry her is…” Her gaze quickly turned to her sister as she smiled and nodded, “You tell him. He knows you better.”

Shizuka smiled, moving from the chair that she had been sitting in to sit on the couch next to him as the Omega turned to face his daughter. She smiled a bit brighter, saying, “If he sees you again.”

It clicked for him what was happening here as he shook his head and said, “Wait, a second,” Guren turned his gaze to Mizuki now and added in, “You aren’t trying to set me up with your father.”

“Actually,” Shizuka murmured, giving a sheepish grin, “We are.”

“You are perfect for each other!” Mizuki exclaimed.

Through the corner of his eye, he could see the other four trying to creep out of the room. Guren frowned a bit as he called out, “Hold it!” It did make them stop and turn slowly to face him with the same sheepish, innocent smiles on their faces, “You knew about this?!”

“What?” Shinya exclaimed, “No!”

“No! Absolutely not!” Sayuri gasped.

“We had no idea.” Shinya continued.

He had gotten a mixture of No’s and denials from them – aside from Shigure and Aoi who was just watching – as Guren gave them a knowing look without saying anything.

Quickly their tune changed as Shinya said, “Okay. Yes.”

“Yeah,” Sayuri whined, “But it was so cute!”

“That woman really is awful though.” Aoi added, giving a shrug.

Guren exhaled sharply, pushing himself up as he said, “Let me make this very clear.” He stated as he turned to look at the twins, “The business between me and Kureto Hiragi ended eight years ago, and there was a reason for it. In case if you haven’t noticed, he seems very content with his leggy, skirted, barebacked, bouncy hair fiancé.” He exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “And I want the two of you to explain to your father that I am here for one purpose and one purpose only. And that is to switch the two of you back. Now, enough of this and let’s just be done with it. Understood.”  

“Got cha.” Mizuki murmured before sharing a look with Shizuka.

Guren gave her a quick glance as she muttered out, “Understood.”

The Omega sighed, moving to walk out of the room as he grumbled out, “I definitely need some air now.”

He definitely had a headache now.

Kureto exited his hotel room, clicking it shut behind him as he hurried his step. He hadn’t been able to get his mind off of him. He was so certain that was Guren he had seen. That meant that Guren was somewhere in this hotel right now. His gut twisted at the thought. What was Guren doing here? He looked really good from the glance that he had gotten of him.

As he went through the hall, he had caught sight of Mizuki coming down the hall as he said, “I’m running down to the lobby really quick.” He went to walk by her by stopped as he said, “Hey, Mizuki.”

“What’s up, Papa?” Mizuki questioned.

“Mind keeping Natsuki company for me?” Mizuki gave him a nod as they both went to walk away before he quickly called out, “Mizuki! Mizuki?”

“Yeah?” She questioned as she turned to look back at him.

Kureto held up his hands slightly, adjusting his jacket as he said, “How do I look? I look presentable?”

Mizuki grinned, “You look great, Papa.” She replied.

Kureto exhaled sharply, quickly turning, and starting down the hall with a bit more speed in his step than he originally meant. He got to the elevator quickly, clicking the button and slipping inside. He tapped the lobby button a bit more than necessary as he watched the floors change. He let out another breath as he stepped out into the large lobby and started to look around.

If Guren was around here somewhere, he was probably around venturing the hotel. As he looked around the hotel, he heard a quick, “Papa!”

He turned, spotting Mizuki coming up behind him. The Alpha motioned to the elevator as he said, “I thought you were going to go keep Natsuki company?”

“I was?” Mizuki questioned, looking confused for a second.

“Yeah.” Kureto stated.

Mizuki got a knowing look on her face for a moment before nodding and said, “Yeah, I meant I was. I was just looking for her actually.” Kureto hummed, looking around again. “It’s great to see you, Papa.” The Alpha blinked as Mizuki’s arms wrapped around him and she was hugging his waist.

Kureto snorted, an amused smile coming to his face as he gave her a quick hug himself, “It’s great to see you too, Princess.” As she pulled back, he got a quick look at her outfit. His eyebrow shot up upon realizing that she was no longer in the tank top, pants, and jacket that she had been in but rather a shirt and a cardigan. “Nice outfit.”

“Oh, thanks.” Mizuki quickly said.

Kureto chuckled, pressing at her back, “Well, get up there.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Mizuki said with a wave of her hand.

Well, that was weird.

Kureto looked around again. Right, he was looking for Guren. He went back to going through the lobby, the conversation with Mizuki in the back of his mind now as he took off. Guren had to be here somewhere.

Mizuki had a huge grin on her face from seeing Kureto as she got to the elevator. Clicking the button multiple times as she waited for it to open. She was supposed to be meet Shizuka and the others at the pool here pretty soon. The last thing she wanted to do was go hang out with her Papa’s so-called fiancé. She would just pretend, get changed into some swimwear and head off to the pool.

The elevator dinged and the doors opened up and a tall woman with curly black hair stepped out. She had a mirror in front of her face as she fixed her lipstick. Mizuki ignored her for the moment until she looked right down at her and said, “Have you seen your father?”

“You talking to me?” Mizuki questioned back.

Who was this woman?

The woman scoffed at her, “Do you have amnesia?” She said back, “Of course, I’m talking to you.”

It only took a second for Mizuki to realize who this woman was. The Wicked Witch herself. Mizuki smiled a bit. “Oh, Natsuki.” She murmured. She turned slightly, motioning behind her, “Yeah, I just talked to him.”

Natsuki rolled her eyes, scoffing as she said, “Well, where is he?”

Mizuki hummed, pointing in a random direction, “He went that way. I think.”

Natsuki had followed where she was pointing at. Scowling a bit as she straightened her back. Mizuki took the moment to look her up and down. Shizuka wasn’t kidding. Sure, she was pretty, but she was no where near Guren in looks.

Natsuki had noticed her staring, looking down at her with a confused and disgusted look on her face, “What are you staring at?”

Mizuki shook her head, forcing the smile on her face. “Oh, nothing. You are just really pretty.”

Natsuki smiled a bit but also rolled her eyes as she adjusted her jacket and pulled her purse up a bit more on her shoulder. “Don’t tell me that you are going to break your rotten streak now and be nice to me?” Natsuki moved to walk past her in the same direction she had pointed as she turned her head to look at her, “If you see your father, tell him that he’s late and I’m waiting.”

Mizuki scoffed as the woman walked away and shook her head. Shizuka wasn’t kidding. This woman was the Devil. “Whatever you say… Cruella.”

Guren had found his way to the bar. It felt like the perfect place to hide out but also nurse this headache that he had going on as he kept his forehead on the cool countertop. Through the corner of his eye, he could see that someone had slipped in next to him as the bartender walked over and sat a drink down in front of him, “This will cure whatever you got. Just don’t ask me what’s in it.”

Guren sat up, nodding as he muttered, “Thank you.” Just from the aroma, it didn’t smell pleasing whenever he grabbed up the glass. He looked over to the woman sitting two stools away from him as he said, “May your life be far less complicated than mine is.”  

The woman had just side-eyed him, giving him a look up and down before looking back to the bartender. “And what can I get for you?”

“A martini. Dry.” The woman replied.

Guren took a drink of what he could only call sludge as he gagged. He saw the wide eye looked the woman gave him as he muttered out, “A thousand apologies.” He whispered, cringing from the lingering aftertaste. “I think I just drank… tar.” Still, he took another drink because somehow it was helping with the headache that he had.

“Here is your martini.” The bartender stated, placing the drink down in front of the other woman before his attention was on Guren as he placed a paper and pen down in front of him. “And your bill, Ichinose-san.”

“Thank you.” The Omega said again as he picked up the pen, writing down his signature before sliding it across the bar.

Next to him, the woman suddenly gasped as her eyes turned back to him even wider than before as she choked on her drink. “You’re Guren Ichinose.”

Guren turned his head to put his attention on her and nodded, “Guilty.”

The woman’s entire demeanor changed in that moment as she let out a happy sound and a bright smile came to her face as she slipped out of the stool she had been in and to the one directly next to him. “I just saw a wedding dress you designed and fell completely in love with it!” She gasped. The disgust was completely gone from her and instead replaced entirely with excitement to the point that Guren found himself leaning back slightly in his seat to put a bit more distance between them. “I called your office, but they said that you were out of town and didn’t know if you could make another.” She practically squealed in excitement that had Guren giving a nervous smile. “I can’t believe it! It’s fate!” She held out her hand to him, still grinning from ear to ear as said introduced herself, “I’m Natsuki Shindo.”

“Hi.” Guren muttered back, dropping her hand just as quickly as she took his.

Why did he get this really strange feeling in the pit of his stomach?

Kureto was pretty sure that he had searched the entire hotel at this point by the time that he had gotten to the outdoor pool that the place had. He kept looking at anyone who had a similar hairstyle to Guren just to make sure that he didn’t accidentally walk by him.

If they were actually in the same hotel, where the hell was he?

He walked down a set of steps to get to the poolside, muttering out an, “Excuse me.” As he accidentally ran into someone. He turned again, gazing over the faces of the people who were just lounging around the pool.

“Where have you been?” Kureto turned, scowling as he noticed Natsuki’s parents walking up to him. “We’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

“Kureto, I think this hotel is perfect for the wedding.” Natsuki’s mother added in, “The more I see, it the more I love it.”

Kureto went back to just looking around, replying with, “Me too.” The air caught in his throat again as he spotted the other staircase and who was coming down it. “Absolutely.” He whispered. Guren was coming down the steps, just looking around as he started to come down to the poolside. Kureto took a step forward, unable to tear his gaze away. It was actually him. That was definitely Guren Ichinose over there.

It felt like time was slowing down as he just kept his gaze on him. The way that his hair moved with the wind. The smile that was lingering on his face as he slipped on a pair of sunglasses. Kureto found a smile coming to his face. Found him.

“Now, tell me, dear, how many do you think we would expect from your side of the family?” It was once again Natsuki’s mother.

He just shook his head, saying, “I’ll get back to you on that.” He walked away, starting to head around the pool as he kept his gaze locked to the Omega. Guren hadn’t noticed him. Kureto had started weaving through the people who were at the poolside as he tried to make sure that his gaze stayed on Guren. Like, if he left his line of sight, he’d slip away again. He kept thinking that he would blink and Guren would be gone.

As he walked, he felt his foot come in contact with something as he tripped slightly and heard, “Lord Kureto, sir! Are you okay?!” It was Aoi.

He barely took a glance at her to see her, Shinya, and Mizuki there as he quickly said, “Yeah, I’m fine.” He turned his gaze back towards where Guren was.

He had barely gotten a glimpse of him before hearing a shock, “Uh, sir!” He felt himself make contact with a body.

“Papa! Watch out!” Mizuki shouted.

Kureto didn’t have time to catch himself before he felt his shoe slip on the pool water, and he was falling backwards. He was engulfed in pool water a moment later as the curse went through his head. Well, that wasn’t what he thought was going to happen. The Alpha popped out of the water quickly as he turned, waving his hand to silently tell Mizuki that it was fine before he was turning to cross the pool.

He was in the pool already; he might as well use it as a short cut.

Kureto got to the edge of the pool, pushing himself up and out of the water as the water started to drain from his clothes. He took a second to ring out his jacket as he placed the smile on his face. Guren was standing there now. Just a few feet from him as he reached up and lifted up his sunglasses to put them on the top of his head. Guren had a hand up to his mouth, clearly trying to hide his amused smile as Kureto noticed the subtle ways that his shoulders shook.

Kureto let out a nervous breath, but the smile was still on his face as he walked over. Kureto had just made an absolute fool of himself, but at the same time, it felt kind of worth it.

Guren dropped his hand the closer that he got to him, and the Omega had shifted his weight on his feet. The awkward look coming to his face as Kureto exhaled sharply the second he got up to him. “Hi, Guren.”

“Hi, Kureto.” Guren whispered back. What was Guren actually doing here? Especially so close to Shibuya? One thing that he did notice immediately was the look Guren had on his face. He wasn’t surprised at all to see him. “Well, there you are.” That just kind of proved it to him.

Kureto reached up, swiping his hair back to knock the water out of it as he said, “Is there something going on here that I should know about?” Kureto questioned. Guren got that awkward look again as he shifted his weight, reaching up and carding a hand through his hair, “Because I’m… shocked to see you but… You don’t look surprised to see me.” He shook his head whenever Guren didn’t answer and continued, “I haven’t seen you in almost nine years… And here you are. Suddenly on the very day that we—”

“Papa.” Kureto turned his gaze, spotting Mizuki coming up behind Guren and going to stand by the Omega’s side. “I can tell you why he’s here.”

Kureto quickly looked between Mizuki and Guren as he whispered, “Mizuki… You know who this is?”

“Actually, yeah… I do.” The little girl replied, reaching up to tuck her hair behind her ear and shook her head, “And, actually, I’m not Mizuki.”

Kureto felt the shock hit him again as it felt like he couldn’t breathe again. Wait a second. Shizuka?! He looked at her clothes, spotting the same clothes that Mizuki had been wearing. The same tank top and pants before he was looking back to her face.

A second later, another girl slipped up next to her in a cardigan and a skirt and a bright smile on her face, “Actually, I am.”

Kureto felt like he couldn’t breathe. Standing right before him were both of his daughters. Standing side by side. By Guren. Right here, together. The way that it always should have been. “Both of them…” He whispered. He looked to Shizuka first, shaking his head, “Shizuka?” He gained a nod from her before looking to the other, “Mizuki.”

“I guess that you and Dad think alike because you sent us both to the same camp.” Shizuka explained, “And we met there… and it just sort of spilled out.”

“They switched places on us, Kureto.” Guren stated, finally speaking again.

Now, this made sense.

Kureto was in utter disbelief. He couldn’t believe that they were here, and they were together.

Wait, hold on.

Kureto kneeled down a bit in front of Shizuka, shaking his head, “You mean… I’ve had Shizuka with me this whole time?”

“I wanted to know what you were like,” Shizuka explained then motioning to Mizuki then Guren, “And Mizuki wanted to know what Dad was like.” Shizuka looked back to him, giving him a nervous look, “Are you angry?”

Kureto smiled and shook his head, “Absolutely not.” He reached out, pulling Shizuka to him, “I just can’t believe it’s actually you.” He never thought he would ever see her again. He really thought that time in the hospital was the last time he was ever going to see Shizuka again. He held on as tight as he could, closing his eyes for a moment. He was still just in awe. He never wanted to let go. Kureto pulled back, smiling a bit as he let his gaze scan over Shizuka’s face, “The last time that I saw you… You were just a baby in the hospital.” Kureto reached up, letting the back of his finger move across Shizuka’s cheek, “Look at you. You’re so grown up.”

“Well,” Shizuka murmured, giving him a sad glance, “I’m grown up now… And without a father.”

“And I’m the only kid who doesn’t have a mother to fight with.” Mizuki added as she looked over to Guren.

Guren had gotten a soft smile, looking down to the ground as Shizuka stepped back to go back to Mizuki’s side. He still couldn’t believe them. All four of them standing there together.

Kureto’s gaze moved back to Mizuki as he said, “Mizuki, you’ve been in Nagoya all this time?” Mizuki just gave him a proud smile and nod. He scoffed, feeling the amusement hit as he reached out, “Come here.” Mizuki gladly moved into his arms, curling her arms around him.

After a moment, Mizuki tilted her head back and said, “Dad’s amazing, Papa… I don’t know how you ever let him go.”

Kureto exhaled sharply as he let her go and she took a step back. Kureto found his gaze moving to Guren as the Omega looked to the girls and said, “Why don’t you let me, and your father talk alone for a moment?”

“Sure.” Shizuka replied, grinning like a mad man.

Next to her, Mizuki added in, “Take your time.”

The two of them turned, walking away, and leaving the two of them alone. Kureto just let out another shocked breath, turning around to pick up a nearby hotel towel to dry off his face. “The two of them… Together.” He turned, sitting down as his gaze moved back to Guren. “And seeing you.”

Guren gave him another awkward smile, diverting his gaze for a moment as Kureto grimaced as he hit a cut on his eyebrow. “Oh.” Guren murmured, walking forward, “Excuse me, can I get a first aid kit?”

“Of course.”

Guren’s gaze moved back to him as he said, “Lay back.” Kureto felt the amused smirk come back as he leaned back against the lounge chair as Guren slipped down by him as the attendant came back and handed off a First Aid Kit to him. Guren had muttered out a thanks to her. Kureto kept his gaze locked right on Guren. He was still in complete disbelief. Guren being here. His twins were together. This… This was actually happening.

Oh, Tenri was going to be so mad.

But the only one who could be blamed was Tenri.

This never would have happened if it wasn’t for Tenri’s order back then.

He wasn’t going to worry about that for the moment. It wasn’t like Tenri knew about this. He didn’t have to know about it. Kureto was just really glad to see Guren.

Hell, after all this time, he hadn’t changed a bit.

He was still just as… beautiful.

Kureto eyed him again, just letting his gaze move over Guren's face as he worked to break the ice, "So, how have you been?"

Guren smiled a bit, pulling out what he needed from the First Aid Kit and going to work on the small wound on Kureto’s eyebrow. “I’ve been… just fine.” Guren whispered. Guren was nervous. Kureto could tell in an instant. He could still read him like an open book.

Kureto let out a soft laugh, shaking his head as Guren got the wound bandaged and he sat up a bit. He kept looking over Guren’s face. He still had that same soft look to his eyes. The slight smile that would grace his face whenever he was deep in thought. It hadn’t felt like any time had passed at all. “You know… You haven’t changed at all.”

“Oh! There you are!” Kureto turned his head, seeing Natsuki approaching. Oh, right. He had a fiancé. Wait, fiancé. Well, this just got really awkward. He exhaled sharply as he eyed Guren for a moment as Natsuki looked between them. “Oh! Good! The two of you have met!” Guren had moved, standing up quickly as he dropped down the First Aid Kit and Kureto went to stand up. “Darling, Guren designs wedding gowns and he’s going to make my…” Her voice trailed as the confusion started to come to her face as Kureto stood up. Her eyes moved between the two of them as she went on to say, “Wait… I don’t understand. How did you two meet?” Then her gaze moved to him, “And Kureto, darling, why are you all wet?!”

Kureto looked over to Guren, smiling a bit in amusement as he said, “You’re making my fiancé’s wedding gown?”

“And your suit apparently.” Guren added, also laughing in nervousness as he shook his head, “I didn’t know she was your fiancé.”

Kureto looked back to Natsuki. Well, this was just wonderful. “How did we meet?” He questioned, instead motioning between Natsuki and Guren, “How did you two meet?”

“Am I missing something here?” Natsuki questioned instead, looking even more confused than before.

Kureto chuckled a bit, “This is one small world.”

Natsuki laughed a little bit, looking slightly suspicious as she said, “How small?”

“Hi, Suki!” Shizuka stated as she popped up next to Natsuki.

“Hello.” Natsuki replied as she turned her gaze down to Shizuka.

“How you doing?” Mizuki questioned, popping in on Natsuki’s other side.

As soon as his fiancé looked down at his daughter, she let out a shocked scream before looking back to Shizuka and screamed again. Both girls looked thoroughly proud of themselves from the reaction that they got as they tried to hide their laughs. Next to him, Guren was once again hiding his amused smile behind his hand. Kureto looked back to Natsuki, giving a shrug as he said, “I must have forgotten to mention that Mizuki was a twin.”

Natsuki looked to be in utter shock as she looked between the twins before looking back to Kureto, “You definitely left out that little detail, darling.”

“Don’t feel bad, Suki,” Mizuki stated, smirking a bit as she sent a quick glance towards him, “He didn’t mention it to me either.” She looked back to Natsuki, “By the way… I’m the real Mizuki.” Mizuki smiled, motioning to Shizuka, “This is my sister, Shizuka. She was pretending to me while I was pretending to be her.” Mizuki’s smile only got bigger as she turned her attention to Guren, “And this is our mother, Guren Ichinose.”

Natsuki got the total stunned look on her face as she motioned to Guren as she looked to Mizuki, “This is your mother.”

“Yes.” The twins said at the same time.

Then, Natsuki looked back up to him and pointed at Guren, “And you were together with him?” Before she was motioning to Kureto.

Kureto chuckled a bit as Guren laughed nervously, shaking his head, “Guilty again.”

“Well,” Natsuki purred, not looking exactly happy with the turn of events, “This is a small world.”

“And getting smaller.” Kureto said back, shaking his head as he scratched at the back of his head. This was awkward. This wasn’t exactly how he wanted to tell Guren that he was engaged.

“And what a coincidence that we are here together on the exact same weekend.” Natsuki mused. Kureto took a quick glance at Shizuka and Mizuki ands aw the scheming looks of triumph on their faces. So, that’s what happened. His scheming daughters happened. “How sweet.”

Kureto just exhaled sharply, feeling like he was screaming inside as he said, “I think I need a drink.”

Chapter Text

Guren stood there, shifting his weight from foot to foot as he could feel the tension rising in the air quickly. He looked between Kureto and the girls as he said, “Well, girls, why don’t we leave your father with his fiancé and go see what Shinya is up too, yeah?”

For a second, he could see Kureto’s gaze move to him. The Omega quickly ignored him in favor of quickly getting both girls and walking away as quickly as he could. That had to be one of the most awkward situations that has ever happened to him within his life.

Once they were out of earshot, Guren had noticed the girls leaning close to each other, little smirks settled on their faces that had him listening in.

“Do you think if we push the Wicked Witch into the pool she might melt?” Mizuki questioned.

“That might not be a bad idea.” Shizuka quickly said.

Guren cleared his throat, watching as they both quickly turned to look at him, giving sheepish grins before turning and rushing off. The Omega exhaled sharply. Who would have thought the woman that he just so happened to be sitting next to at the bar just happened to be Kureto’s fiancé. How much did this world hate him? He looked over his shoulder, seeing the way that Natsuki was red in the face and practically scolding Kureto. Kureto was standing there, just drying himself off and looking bored at the fact that his fiancé was so beyond angry.

Maybe that really isn’t that bad of an idea. She needs to chill her ass out.

The Omega looked ahead of him again as they went around the pool where Shinya, Shigure, Sayuri, and Aoi were all lounging. He could see the way they were trying to act as if they weren’t watching them, but it was clear to him that they were definitely watching.

Shinya looked more than amused whenever they got up to them and he was snickering, “I will forever be in your debt for giving me the chance to get that on camera.”

Guren looked down to Shinya’s hand, seeing his phone screen had the gallery pulled up to show a picture of Kureto in the pool. The Omega snorted, looking back over his shoulder at Kureto and his fiancé. Guren sat down, looking away as he sighed, “So, that’s the fiancé.”

“Sure is.” Shinya stated, leaning forward as he locked his phone and threw it back on the lounge chair. “Little Miss Gold Digger herself.”

Guren eyed his friend for a second, finding the amused smile come to his face. “You think so?”

“Okay, I’m not certain.” Shinya admitted, “But she sure as hell is two faced.”

Guren had definitely seen that for himself in the bar. She had changed her tune real quick the second that she found out that he was the designer that she wanted. The Omega hummed, kicking his feet up and curling his arms over them as he looked back to his twin daughters. The two of them were huddled around Sayuri, Shigure, and Aoi talking in hushed voices as a smile came to his face.

“My girls…” He whispered.

“It’s hard to believe that I’m actually seeing both of them.” Shinya stated. The silver-haired Alpha’s gaze turned to him as his smile got a bit softer, “And seeing you. It’s been… It’s been far too long.”

Guren smiled a bit, shrugging as he whispered, “I’ve been fine, Shinya. Just out there living my life.” The Omega sighed, looking to Kureto again before back to Shinya, “Since when do you actually choose to hang around Kureto?”

Shinya laughed slightly, shaking his head as Guren leaned his head down onto his legs. “It was selfish at first.” Shinya stated, “Being around Mizuki… Felt like being around you.” He looked down, shaking his head again as Guren watched him starting to pick at his nails. “I couldn’t do anything for you back then… So, I thought, if I could help brother Kureto with Mizuki… Then maybe I could somehow make it up to you.”

Guren reached out, placing his hand on Shinya’s for a moment as he gave a reassuring smile, “Thank you, Shinya.”

“This world might be cruel,” Shinya stated, grinning as he turned his gaze back to him, “But it works in mysterious ways. It brought the girls back together.”

Guren smiled, “Apparently me and Kureto still think alike.” The Omega murmured. This time his gaze moved back to his girls. He didn’t have the heart in him to tear them apart again. It would going to break them to know that even with all of this scheming that it would have the same end result. Guren and Shizuka would return to Nagoya after the weekend was over and they would have to cut all contact again. “I’m going to hate what I have to do.”

“I know.” Shinya whispered, reaching up and placing his hand onto Guren’s back. “Hey, before we know it, that bastard is finally going to croak.”

Guren snorted, sighing as Mizuki and Shizuka moved to stand in front of him. Smiles on their faces as they crossed their arms behind their backs. “What?” The Omega questioned.

“We want to have a dinner tonight.” Mizuki stated.

“As a family.” Shizuka added.

“Would that be okay?” Mizuki went on to question.

Guren let out a soft breath. He just looked at their faces for a moment. “It’s just a dinner, Dad.” He could see the pleading looks on their faces before eventually he could find himself relenting.

“Okay, fine.” Guren stated, “Just dinner. That’s it.” He turned his gaze back to Kureto and Natsuki and added in, “We’ve already ruined their weekend enough.”

“Dad.” Shizuka groaned, “But—”

Guren hummed, “What do you think of her?”

“Who, Dad?” Mizuki questioned, “The Wicked Witch?”

“Yeah,” Guren replied, nodding his head for a second, “What do you actually think of her?”

“Can I say a cuss word?” Shizuka questioned.

The Omega’s eyebrow shot up as for just a second he felt like this might be a bad idea. He hummed, shrugging, “Sure.”

“She’s a bitch.” Shizuka immediately said, scowling as she did so.

Next to him, Shinya started howling. Falling backwards as he went into a fit of laughter. Guren found himself biting back a laugh of his own. Well, Guren might just have to agree with her on that one.

Now, apparently he had a dinner to prepare for tonight.

This was going to get… interesting.

Apparently, the girls had decided that they wanted to go out to dinner that night. Both girls had been returned back to their respective custodial parent. At least, Kureto thought that he actually had Mizuki. She said she was Mizuki, and she did come back to the room in the cardigan and skirt that she had been in. So, he was decently positive that he did in fact have Mizuki with him.

In her anger, Natsuki had actually left the hotel earlier that day after pitching a fit at him. Kureto felt like he could breathe a bit afterward. This really was a mess.

It was late in the night, and Kureto had found himself dressed up in some of the nicer clothes that he had brought with him as Mizuki and him started to head out of the Park Hyatt. As they walked out of the lobby, Kureto had turned to look down at his daughter as he said, “Mizuki, would you tell me where we’re going? I’ve had enough surprises for one day.”

“You’re going to love it, Papa.” Mizuki said back, grinning up at him. Her hair was done beautifully on the top of her head. Twisted and flowing out from where Aoi had done her hair. She was also in a blueish-gray sundress and holding onto her little purse that she liked to carry around when she could. “Just trust me.”

“I do trust you,” Kureto shot back, “But you also plotted an entire scheme with Shizuka and switched places without anyone knowing.”

Mizuki just gave him a knowing smirk, shrugging her shoulders as she looked over towards the other door. “Hi.” Kureto felt his chest tighten as his heart skipped a beat as he looked over his shoulder to see Guren and Shizuka stepping out. It had been Guren who had spoken. Oh, so his daughter was meddling again.

He wanted to shoot her a warning glance, but his eyes were completely locked to Guren. He looked so nice. The pants that he was wearing fit him in all the right places. Hugging his curves just right. He had a nice button up shirt on, and a cardigan thrown over the top of it.

Shizuka was walking in front of him. Dressed in a more traditional styled Japanese dress with her hair falling around her shoulders rather than done up. She was smiling at him too whenever she walked over and gave him a quick side hug, which he gladly returned.

“Hey.” Kureto replied, keeping his eyes on Guren.

He looked nice.

Really nice.

“So,” Guren sounded nervous again. Even the way that he reached up and fixed at his hair told him that. The girls had went to each other’s sides, whispering to each other but also eyeing the two of them. Guren had leaned in a bit towards him and whispered, “Do you have any idea where they are taking us?”

“Not a clue.” Kureto admitted.

Guren was close enough that he could pick up his soft scent. It was making Kureto’s heart skip a beat. It had been so long since he had really gotten a chance to actually take it in. It brought back a lot of memories.

Guren pulled back a little bit, a knowing look coming to his face as he whispered, “Right.”

It would appear that the twins were already starting to meddle again.

They had taken an arranged car there. That had told Kureto that someone else was involved in the planning of this and he already had a feeling that he knew who it was. They had pulled up onto what looked like a dock as Kureto stepped out and Mizuki followed him out. On the other side, Guren got out and Shizuka had followed him.

The Omega looked down at Shizuka, saying, “Where are we?”

“This,” Kureto started, motioning around, “Is where we’re having dinner?”

“No,” Mizuki replied, taking a step steps across the dock before pointing out at the water. Kureto looked up to see a boat out on the water. More like a very large yacht to be exact. “That’s where we are eating.”

Waiting for them at the side of the dock was another boat that would be taking them over. Mizuki was already heading over, bouncing on her feet as she went to speak to the man operating the boat. Guren came up to his side, exhaling sharply as he whispered, “What the hell are they doing?”

“I have no idea.” Kureto stated as he walked over to the edge of the dock alongside the Omega. Both him and the attendant in the boat helped get the girls into the boat before Kureto was holding out his hand and looking to Guren, “Watch your step.”

Guren chuckled, taking his hand before hopping down. The Alpha followed closely behind as they were instructed to sit until they got to the yacht. It didn’t take long at all for the small boat to get over there and it had been tied off so it would stay by the ship that they were about to be boarding.

Mizuki had quickly been the first to disembark the small boat as she said, “Well, it’s ours for the night!”

Kureto hummed, “So, how exactly are we paying for this?” He didn’t once recall being asked to put the money for this. Not that he would have had any issue with it at all. He just didn’t know who was footing the bill. Even Guren looked surprised, but judging by his reactions the entire night, he genuinely had no idea that any of this was happening.

“Well, we pulled our allowances.” Shizuka replied as she followed Guren up the steps and onto the main deck of the yacht.

“Yeah, right, Shizuka.” Kureto shot back.

“Okay, Grandfather chipped in a bit.” Shizuka stated.

Immediately, Guren was turning on his heel with wide eyes as he looked down at their daughter to gasp out, “Shizuka!”

Shizuka gave a nervous smile, shrugging as she quickly changed her answer to, “Okay, he chipped in a lot.”

Alright, so Sakae paid for this.

Why was he surprised but also not surprised at the same time?

“Come on!” Mizuki exclaimed, “You guys are going to love it!” Mizuki was the one leading them towards one of the doors before she turned around with a bright smile on her face and added in, “Kureto and Guren.” Kureto snorted, feeling the amused smirk come to his face as he leaned against the rail of the ship, “Your dinner awaits you.”

Mizuki had opened up the door, stepping in before Guren followed her in. Kureto had found himself looking over to Guren for a moment as he watched the Omega’s face change. Softening a bit, “Girls.” He murmured. Then Kureto watched the confusion warp onto his features as he stepped into the room and saw exactly why Guren looked so confused.

Kureto looked around the room. Noticing how field like the room was supposed to look. Faking vines wrapped around the pillars in the room and even lining the windows. There was a table in the middle of the room, set up for dinner but Kureto sighed upon seeing it, “The table is only set for two.”

He had a feeling about this one already.

Mizuki and Shizuka quickly looked at each other before looking back at them with innocent smiles. “That’s the other part of the surprise.” Shizuka stated, “We’re not joining you.”

Guren let out a scoff as Kureto looked back to him to see Guren giving an Are You Serious look to the two girls. “You’re not?”

“No, but I am.” Kureto’s head quickly snapped to the side just as quickly as Guren’s had to see Aoi standing there. “Good evening, I’m Aoi Sanguu and I will be your server this evening.”

Guren let out a soft breath, shaking his head as he whispered, “You have got to be kidding me.”

Quickly, Aoi was joined by Sayuri and Shigure as the two women came up on either side of Aoi. “And I’m Sayuri Hanayori, your sommelier.” Sayuri stated, holding up a tray that had two wine glasses and a bottle of wine on it, “May I interest you in a glass of wine tonight? In the hope that you might get a bit tipsy and not be angry at us for listening to the orders of these very charismatic and audacious eight-year-olds.” Guren and Kureto quickly shared a look and Kureto was starting to understand exactly what was going on here.

“Shizuka,” Shigure stated, “Mood music, please.”

Kureto saw through the corner of his eye that Shizuka had reached for a remote and hit it before the soft jazz music was filling the room. Guren had a slight smile that came to his face as he quickly looked away. Guren turned his gaze towards Kureto as Kureto laughed softly under his breath as he realized what song it was.

“Relax. Sail through time.” Shizuka stated.

“Go back to a different time.” Mizuki added as the two girls quickly started to make their exit from the room.

Kureto sighed the second that they had left the room, and he shook his head. They were absolutely relentless weren’t they?

“You do get what they are doing, don’t you?” Aoi questioned the second that they had left.

“Yeah.” Guren whispered, “I’m beginning too.”

Kureto had been looking around the room, pausing as he noticed the picnic basket that was sitting there. There was no need for it with the set up, but he was starting to get what they were doing. The Alpha walked over, motioning to it as he looked to Guren, “They are recreating our first and only date.” He motioned around the room next, “The picnic basket, the vines, and the wine.” He smiled a bit shaking his head, “I told Mizuki that if I could envision any date I would go on… A boat with music and a candlelit dinner.”

“You were always a hopeless romantic.” Guren whispered as he looked around, “It’s so sweet.”

Kureto exhaled sharply again. Oh, girls… What the hell are you thinking? He smiled a bit, saying, “Sayuri, I think I’ll take that drink.”

Sayuri had filled up the two glasses already before she was walking over and holding out the tray to them. Kureto had reached out for one while Guren reached out for the other. “Thank you, Sayuri.”

Kureto sighed as he took a drink. Smiling at bit at the flavor that lingered on his tongue before walking further into the room as Sayuri put down the wine bottle onto the table that was there before heading off towards the window that looked out towards the water. Guren had also taken a sip of his wine as they walked. He could see the way that the Omega was once again shifting his weight. Practically refusing to look him in the eye.

“Well,” Kureto murmured, looking back to Guren, “Here’s too…”

Guren gave a quick, nervous smile as he raised his glass, “Our daughters.”

“Our daughters.” The Alpha repeated. He tapped his glass against the Omega’s before taking another drink. Through the corner of his eye, he could see movement. Both of them had looked over just in time to see that Shizuka and Mizuki were peeking in on them. Just as soon as the girls noticed them looking, they had ducked away and hid. “Now, I know what a fish feels like.” Guren laughed softly, taking another sip of his wine. Kureto had taken a step forward, looking at Guren as he muttered, “Maybe, if there’s a moment where we are actually really alone… We can talk about what happened between us. It all feels like a haze to me now. That night…”

“What’s there to talk about?” Guren replied with a shrug. “The two of us ended the second I found out I was pregnant, Kureto.”

Kureto hummed, turning to lean against the wall, “It all ended so fast.”

“It started so fast.” Guren replied.

“Now, that, I remember every detail perfectly.” The Alpha felt the amused smile come to his face as Guren laughed under his breath.

Guren had moved to go sit at the table as he placed down his glass of wine, looking back to Kureto with a slight smile still playing on his face. “So… You’ve done really well for yourself.” Guren slipped down into the seat as Kureto took the chance to go into his own and took another drink before placing his glass down. “Mizuki says you own a vineyard now. You…” Guren’s gaze had fallen on his wine glass for a moment before moving back to Kureto. “You always had a knack for wine.”

“Took over my mother’s family business.” Kureto replied, “It just felt… right.” He sighed, shaking his head. A part of him really didn’t want to tell Guren that one of the major reasons that he did was because any time that he saw or even smelt wine, all he could think of was Guren. He looked back to Guren, leaning back in his chair as he said, “What about you? You were always drawing on anything you could get your hands on. No matter what it was. Now, you’re a designer.”

Guren gave a sheepish smile, looking down to his lap as he nodded, “Yeah.” He whispered, shaking his head with the bit of a smile lingering on his face, “I… It kind of started from designing a dress for Shizuka when she was a baby… Then a wedding dress for a family member and it just kind of took off. But… I actually really enjoy it. Watching something that I envisioned in my head actually coming to life.” Guren went quiet as Aoi came in with their food, setting it down in front of them before she was walking out of the room again. Guren took in a deep breath before releasing it and saying, “Now, the question is… What are we going to do about the girls? Now that they’ve met… Keeping them apart…”

Kureto could see what Guren was trying to say to him. He let his gaze move over Guren’s face. Watching the tension that was there. They both knew the answer to it, and it was hitting Kureto right in the gut the entire time. “I hate to do it,” Kureto murmured, “But… They have no idea what they are meddling in.”

“No,” Guren whispered, “They don’t.”

For just a second, Kureto had wondered what Guren had been thinking. The one who was truly at the most risk here was Guren. Tenri could easily say that Guren needed to be executed for this. And it made Kureto’s gut twist violently. At the moment, Tenri had no idea about any of this.

“I have this feeling about this.” Kureto stated, leaning forward a bit as he eyed the food. “That no matter what we do, they might just keep trying to meddle where they shouldn’t be. My father doesn’t know about this. Not yet. I can’t let anything happen to you or Shizuka.” The second that he had looked up, he noticed just how quickly Guren’s head had snapped up. “But we don’t have a choice.”

“How long do we hide the truth from them?” Guren questioned.

Kureto sighed, shaking his head, “It might be for the best to tell them.” The Alpha stated. He watched the way that Guren looked down at his food. Almost like he wanted to say something. “They made a pretty life changing decision. I don’t want to keep the girls apart… But we really don’t have a choice here, Guren.”

“I know… and we are going to break our daughters’ hearts doing so.” Guren whispered as he shook his head. The Omega’s gaze moved to him. Kureto inhaled sharply from seeing the way that the candlelight reflected on his skin. Made his eyes shine just a bit more. Guren went silent for a moment as he bit down onto his lip and looked away, “Since we’re alone… I guess I can ask you about what happened that day.”

“The day my father ordered you to leave Shibuya.” Kureto stated.

Guren nodded, looking back to him, “Why’d you do it?” He questioned, “Why… Why did you cover for me?”

Kureto smiled a bit, tilting his head as he shook it, “You didn’t realize it, Guren?”

“Realize what?” The Omega questioned. “You lied for me.”

“You weren’t the only one at fault for being a stupid teenager, Guren.” Kureto stated, “I was just as much at fault for what happened.” He sighed, bracing his arms on the table, “I couldn’t let him punish you for it. You were more to me than you think.” He heard Guren inhale sharply as his gaze moved to him in shock. “I will never get that look you gave me out of my head.” Guren looked down again as Kureto felt his gut twisting. He really had no idea what to say to him after all this time. “There’s a lot that I wish was different.”

Guren laughed softly, crossing his hands underneath his chin, and settling it there as he shook his head, “I will always just be an Ichinose. That will never change… But my life has been good. Not what I expected to come from my life… But good.” Guren exhaled sharply, looking down towards the candle. Like he was focusing on the flickering flame that was there, “I guess there was a part of me that wanted you to come after me.”

Kureto felt like he had been punched in the gut for a moment whenever Guren finally looked back up at him. “I didn’t know that you wanted me too. I had already changed the course of your life enough.”

“You did enough.” Guren murmured, smiling a bit, “Things would have been a lot different if you didn’t do what you did.” The Omega got a sad look in his eyes for a moment as he looked down, “Me and the girls would probably be dead right now if it wasn’t for you. I don’t regret the decision I made.”

“It was the only logical choice that you had.” Kureto stated, shaking his head. “And you never should have been forced to make it.”

The Omega shrugged slightly, “We got two beautiful girls out of it.” Guren sighed softly, straightening his back as he dropped his hands, “So, let’s put on a good face for them. Just for the weekend. Then… We’ll go back to pretending as if neither of us exist.”

Kureto really hated that idea. It was making his stomach twist and turn. “That is the arrangement.” He whispered.

“Don’t worry.” Guren whispered, “After this weekend, I’ll be out of your life all over again.”

Why did Kureto really hate that?

Like really hated it?

Why… Why did Guren have to be so brave all the time?

He really hasn’t changed at all.

Mizuki scowled a bit from seeing the look on her parents’ faces. Why wasn’t it working? They were talking. Smiling at each other. But there was still something wrong. She didn’t like this in the slightest. She turned, sliding down the wall as she noticed the look on Shizuka’s face. “What?”

“I know that look, Zuki.” Shizuka murmured, “He’s… His mind is made up. We’re going to go home.”

Mizuki exhaled sharply, “We can’t fail now. We’ve come this far. We still have to get rid of the Wicked Witch.”  Shizuka went quiet for a moment as she just stood there, staring straight ahead with a look that could rival Guren’s plastered on her features. Mizuki sighed, curling her legs up to herself as she shook her head. “They are really just going to leave each other again… Aren’t they?”

Shizuka stayed quiet still before a smile came to her face and she was looking down at Mizuki with a twinkle in her eye, “Why don’t we play a bit of twin magic again?”

Mizuki perked up a bit, pushing herself up as she shook her head, “Why’ve already tried that?”

“We have.” Shizuka stated, smiling a bit brighter as she turned to look at her completely now, “And we know they can’t tell us apart. We are completely identical. Even though we are two totally different people… But…”

Mizuki gasped, “We know how to be each other.”

“Exactly.” Shizuka stated, shaking her head, “And they can’t tell us apart.”

Shizuka had an idea. Mizuki could practically see the gears in her head turning in that moment. “Well, tell me what you have in mind.”

“We use twin magic again.” Shizuka stated, “Papa asked me about the camping trip.”

Mizuki gasped, her eyes going wide as she realized what Shizuka was getting at. “We can all go!” She exclaimed.

“So, what we do is,” Shizuka stated, looking back through the small window. “We make sure they can’t tell us apart and we go on the camping trip together and tell them after who is who.”

“You’re brilliant!” Mizuki exclaimed.

Shizuka just smiled, flashing that grin at her, “We are sisters, aren’t we?”

Mizuki grinned like a mad man, “That we are.”

The weekend was over before Guren knew it. His gut was twisting the entire time that they were checking out of the hotel. This was it. Kureto was to the side of him, getting all of his rooms checked out as Guren finished up with his. “Have a safe trip home, Ichinose-san.”

“Thank you.” Guren whispered. Sayuri and Shigure came up behind him and Shigure had their plane tickets in her hand as the Omega turned to say, “We’re all set. Where’s Shizuka?”

“I just called up to the room and she’s on her way down.” Shigure replied.

“Good.” He whispered as he turned to look at Kureto for a moment. It was like neither of them knew what to say to each other. Guren had looked up just as Shizuka and Mizuki came around the order and he sighed as he realized they were dressed exactly the same. The two girls came to a stop in front of them, placing their hands behind their backs as they feigned innocence. “What are you doing, Shizuka? We have a plane to catch.”

He didn’t actually know which twin replied to him as the one of the left said, “Here’s the deal, Dad… We thought it over and we don’t like this.”

“Papa promised that we would go on a camping trip, and we want to go. Together.” The one of the right added in.

Guren looked over to Kureto confused as he shook his head. “Camping trip?” Kureto questioned, “What camping trip?”

“The camping trip that we go on every year before school starts up.” The one of the left replied.

Guren exhaled sharply, shaking his head again as he looked to the one on the right, who he suspected was the real Shizuka. “Shizuka, this is ridiculous.”

“Are you sure I’m Shizuka?” The little girl replied.

“Of course, I’m sure!” Guren exclaimed.

Then the one of the left quickly interjected, “But it’s kind of hard to be completely one hundred percent positive on that, isn’t it?” A smirk came to her face as she tilted her head. The one on the right was looking right at her with a grin on her face. Guren took a quick look at their necks, looking for their lockets to realize that they weren’t wearing them.

“Girls,” Kureto scolded, “This isn’t funny. You are going to make your mother miss his airplane.”

Guren looked between the two in confusion and frustration. Damnit. Which one was which? “Shizuka!”

“Yes?” The two girls said at the same time.

Guren looked between the two of them, shaking his head. What the absolute fuck were they doing? Kureto walked forward, kneeling down as he started to look between the two of them. After a moment, he stopped on the girl on the right and pointed at her, “This one is Mizuki. I’m positive.”

“I hope you’re right, Papa.” The girl replied. “Because you wouldn’t want to send the wrong kid all the way back to Nagoya.”

“Would you?” The one of the left added with that same smirk settled on her face. Kureto started to look between the two again before he straightened his back, looking just as confused. The little girl stepped forward, “Here’s our deal. We go back to Papa’s house, pack our stuff, and the four of us go on the camping trip. Together.”

Guren shook his head in confusion. Wait, what the hell were they thinking? Him going back to Shibuya? To Kureto’s house? He looked between the girls, shaking his head. “The four of us?” He questioned.

“And when we get back,” The girl on the right added, stepping forward too, “We will tell you who is Shizuka and who is Mizuki.”

Guren exhaled sharply in his frustration, placing a hand on his hip as he looked between the two girls. “Or, you do as we say and I will take one of you back to Nagoya whether you like it or not.”

Guren paused as he felt a hand on his lower back, and he looked over to see Kureto giving him a look. The Omega exhaled sharply as Kureto looked to the girls before back at him and nudging his head. The two of them walked a few steps away as the Alpha dropped his hand and whispered, “Guren, you know we can’t do that.”

“I’m done playing their games, Kureto.” Guren hissed out, “They can’t be doing this.”

“I know.” Kureto stated. He let out a sharp breath as he shook his head.

“I’m not supposed to go anywhere near Shibuya and if that bastard finds out—” Guren cut himself off, reaching up and running a hand through his hair, “Why the hell do they have to be like this?”

“What could it hurt?” Kureto stated, shaking his head, “They just want to see each other.”

“No,” Guren whispered, “They are trying to get us back together, and that is never going to happen. Hell, you’re getting married.”

“I know that.” Kureto stated. “But… the deal with my father is that I kept Mizuki and you kept Shizuka. They are entirely identical. There is no way to tell them apart unless they tell us, and they know what they are doing.” Kureto went quiet for a moment before he dropped his voice and took another step forward, “Look, I don’t like this either, but we don’t have a choice here. They have our hands tied behind our backs with this one.”

Guren looked over to the twins and sighed, “Those little shits.”

“Let’s just go back to my place,” Kureto murmured, “Go on the camping trip and be done with it. We can go back to what it was before. I did tell Shizuka about the camping trip, and I feel wrong for not taking her on it. She’s never got to do that with me before.”

The Omega sighed, looking back to Kureto for a second, “Fine, but then this is done. I’ll go home to Nagoya, and no one will ever have to fucking see me again.” Guren turned, walking over to the girls now as he exhaled sharply, “Fine. Go get your belongings.”

Both girls gave a smile of triumph before they were turning and walking away.

Guren just sighed, raising a hand to his face as he whispered, “What the fuck am I getting myself into?”

Chapter Text

Guren could only feel that nervousness building up. Sayuri, Shigure, and Aoi were all riding with Shinya was Guren was riding back with Kureto and the girls. Guren couldn’t stop tapping his fingers on his knee the entire drive. He had noticed quickly that they weren’t heading into Shibuya but rather staying on the outskirts of it. Thankfully on the opposite side of the city of the Hiragi family compound.

He hadn’t been back to Shibuya since he had seen Tenri that day. They had moved him right out of his apartment back to Nagoya as soon as it happened. He hadn’t been back since. That was all part of the deal. Stay away from Shibuya. Kureto had kept trying to reassure him that Tenri would never find out.

The scenery was actually beautiful as they went by. He had never really been to this part of Shibuya before. It was all pretty much new to him. So, this is what Kureto did with his time now. Guren’s gaze settled onto a sign as they started to drive by it, and he felt the shock hit him momentarily.

Kozuki Vineyards.

He recognized the name. That was the same wine that he drank at home. The Omega looked to Kureto for a moment. The Alpha was entirely focused on driving. Guren looked away just as quickly before he started to see a large, beautiful home come into view. “Home sweet home.” Kureto stated.

“So, this is where you live now.” Guren murmured as he took a moment to just look around.

“You still live in the Ichinose compound, don’t you?” Kureto questioned.

“Yeah.” He whispered back, “Never left.” He shrugged as he leaned back a bit, “Lord Hiragi-sama always wanted to know where I was. I’m pretty sure he would have thrown a fit if I had moved.”

Kureto chuckled a bit as they pulled in and Guren had moved to get out. The girls had already practically jumped out, racing to take off inside as Guren took a moment to look at the home. It felt very… Kureto. It was well secluded and from the balcony that he could see, it looked like it would oversee everything. Kureto got out of the car, coming around to stand at his side, “I had this place built whenever Mizuki was a baby.”

“And the bastard really just let you move?” Guren questioned.

“I’m pretty sure that he only let me do it because he knew that meant you wouldn’t know where me and Mizuki lived.” Kureto stated, “But it also meant that I had taken over my mother’s family business and kept it in the Hiragi family.” Kureto had turned a bit, motioning to the South of them. “My mother’s childhood home is actually over there. I own it now.”

Guren hummed, looking back to the home. He could feel the sweat building on his palms again as he wiped it off on his pants. “I’m back in Shibuya.” He muttered, “He is surely going to pitch a fit.”

“He rarely comes out here.” Kureto stated, shrugging as he slipped his hands into his pockets. “Ever since he got sick, he mostly wants us to come to him. He doesn’t travel much anymore. He actually uses a cane now.”

“Serves the bastard right, I guess.” Guren murmured as he took a step forward. So, this is where Shizuka had been for all that time after camp. This is where Mizuki grew up. “This still doesn’t feel real.”

“It’s a nice place to live.” Kureto stated, walking forward to head inside, “It’s just me, Mizuki, and Aoi here. Aoi moved in with me to help me with Mizuki while I took over the vineyard and I worked. Aoi has been a lot of help.”

“I’ll have to give her my thanks then.” Guren replied. There was something that felt entirely… wrong about that. But he couldn’t say it. He did have to be thankful for Aoi helping Kureto. It meant that someone had been in his corner helping him.

“It never should have been her.” The Omega had paused, turning to look at Kureto. He had said it so softly that Guren had barely heard him say it. He wasn’t even sure that he had actually heard him correctly. “Well, I guess we should get this over with.”

“Yeah.” Guren whispered back as he went to follow the Alpha inside. The home was just as spacious and beautiful inside whenever they stepped in. It felt very much like… Kureto whenever he started to look around. Guren found himself in a large family room as he saw the open window look. The doors were opened, and he just stepped outside, stepping out onto the balcony to look out to the see the large vineyard. It was like it went on for miles. “It’s all so… beautiful.”

“Yeah, it is.” Guren had turned his head, noticing that Kureto was looking at him.

Guren hummed, looking out towards the vineyard for a moment, “You still like fishing, don’t you?”

“Yeah. It’s one of the things me and Mizuki do on the camping trip. It’s the best time to do so.” The Alpha had looked away just as quickly before he was saying, “Why don’t you go ahead and go get ready. I’ll pack up the truck.”

“Right.” Guren whispered back before he was heading back inside.

Well, he supposed that it was time for them to get this over with. Just three days once they set out and then this would be over. He could return home and put all of this behind him. He would have to explain to Shizuka why this could never happen again, and why it never should have happened. He wasn’t looking forward to breaking the hearts of his children. Children. That felt like a word that felt so… forbidden. He had to go so long acting as if he only had one child. Now, the two of them had met and it felt like everything was being turned upside down.

Maybe, the second that he got home, he would finally be able to feel like he could breathe again. At the same time, he could feel his heart shattering at the thought that he was going to have to let Mizuki go again. He had no choice. He was never supposed to see her. As much as he loved being able to hold her in his arms. It was never supposed to happen in the first place.

He just wished… It didn’t have to be this way.

Kureto already felt like his mind was about to explode. Natsuki had shown up not long after they had gotten home. She had given him that same smile whenever she walked up, but it had quickly faded the second that she realized what he had been doing. He had been loading up the Jeep with all of the supplies that they would need for the trip whenever she had walked over with a puzzled look on her face, “What are you doing?”

“Going on the camping trip.” Kureto started, “I’ll be gone for the next three days.”

“Three days?!” Natsuki exclaimed, “What am I supposed to do for the next three days?! Sit at home and knit?!”

Kureto exhaled sharply, placing down the next item that he needed as he turned to look at his fiancé, “We have a bit of a sticky situation.”

“Sticky situation?!” Natsuki questioned, “What do you mean sticky situation? What exactly could be—” She was cut off by Guren clearing his throat and Kureto looked over his shoulder. Well, he could already feel the tension rising as Natsuki’s shocked gaze moved from Guren back to him, “Excuse me?! What is he doing here?”

Kureto turned to his fiancé, shrugging as he gave a sigh. “That is part of the deal. The four of us go on the camping trip together.”

“What are you?! This is ridiculous.” Natsuki gasped.

Kureto had turned his gaze towards Guren to see that the Omega had placed a smile on his face as he got up to Natsuki’s side. “Hello.” Kureto knew Guren had heard every single word that Natsuki had been saying. Natsuki wasn’t exactly being quiet about it. He could tell Guren was eating this up just from the tone that he had in his voice. It sounded so innocent. He wondered where he had seen that before. Right, two scheming eight-year-olds. “Everything alright?”

Immediately, Natsuki’s entire tone changed as it went from almost furious to a softer tone as she looked to Guren. “Actually, no. It isn’t. I didn’t realize that you were going on this little… outing. And to tell you the truth, I’m not so sure that I’m okay with it.”

Guren immediately looked to Kureto, giving him a little smirk as he said, “I agree. I think the ex-boyfriend in a sleeping bag a tent over is a little… weird.” Kureto exhaled sharply under his breath, reaching up and pinching at the bridge of his nose. “I absolutely insist that you come with us.” Kureto popped his head up just as he noticed the shocked look that Natsuki gave Guren. Guren had that innocent twinkle in his eye as he tilted his head, looking to the Beta woman with that same innocent smile lingering on his face. “Really.”

Kureto laughed in disbelief, shaking his head, “Guren—”

“No,” Guren replied, cutting him off, “Honestly, Kureto… I’ve messed up your entire weekend already. It’s the least that I can do.” Guren even put the cherry on top by placing his hand over his heart and giving the smile that made Kureto’s stomach twist up as he fluttered his eyelashes, “Really, please.”

This… was a terrible, very terrible idea.

What the hell was he doing?

Kureto exhaled sharply. Guren was just as stubborn as before. He looked over to Natsuki to see a smirk on her face as she looked to him. “Fine.” He stated. “I suppose it wouldn’t hurt anything to do so.”

Guren looked to Natsuki, nudging his head, “Why don’t we go get you ready? There is no way you can go up a mountain dressed like that.” He motioned down at the skintight dress and heels that she was wearing as he did so.  

“Alright.” Natsuki replied, straightening her back as she went to turn and walk away.

Guren had quickly turned, flashing him a little smirk before he was turning and following the Alpha’s fiancé inside.

Kureto just rubbed at his forehead again.

This was going to be a long three days.

Kureto had gotten everything together and the girls had came outside with their belongings in hand by the time that Natsuki had emerged from inside. Dressed in a crop, skintight tank top and skintight leggings and pulling her bag over her shoulder. Guren came out behind her, walking down the steps with a pop in his step.

The twin that was standing closest to him quickly said, “Papa, what is Natsuki doing here?!”

“Your mother invited her.” Kureto replied under his breath, clipping the last of the supplies into place as he took a glance at his fiancé and Guren.

“What?!” The twin that was in the Jeep as they were getting everything in place exclaimed.

Kureto leaned over, dropping his voice as he looked between the two of them, “Be,” He said to the one in the Jeep before looking down to the one by his side, “Nice.” Once he was sure that everything was strapped down, he walked around the Jeep.

Kureto moved to climb into the driver’s seat, pulling himself in as the twins pulled themselves into the back. Natsuki came around the back of the Jeep and got into the passenger’s seat, pulling off her bag and setting it down as Guren came up by the driver’s side, “Okay, all set?” Kureto buckled himself in as Guren tapped at the side of the Jeep and said, “Have fun everyone.”

That quickly had everyone looking at Guren and Kureto had quickly noticed that Guren didn’t have his bag with him. Guren was just standing there with the slight smirk settled on his face again. Kureto’s eyes widened a bit as the disbelief hit him and he leaned forward and said, “Guren, what are you doing?”

Guren just gave an innocent smile, shrugging as he said, “Well, I really think that you and Natsuki need some time alone before the big day.” Even the tone of his voice sounded so innocent. The sparkle in his eye told Kureto that there would be no changing Guren’s mind at all.

“Dad, c’mon!” The twin that was seated behind Natsuki gasped, “That’s not the plan.”

Guren turned his gaze towards her as Kureto caught that sparkle in his eye. Guren just shook his head, giving her a smile, “Honestly, you will have so much more fun without me.”

Kureto was still stunned. What the hell was Guren doing? Kureto leaned back in his seat, already feeling the headache coming on. Well, this just took a turn.

“Wait, wait!” Natsuki exclaimed, pulling Guren’s attention to her, “If you’re not going… I surely don’t see why I need to go. I mean… Trust me, I’m not a big nature girl.”

“But this is your chance to really get to know the girls.” Guren replied, shaking his head a bit. “I mean after all… Starting next week,” Guren lifted his gaze back up and Kureto saw that twinkle back in them. The Omega had a smile come back to his face as he tilted his head, almost in a way like Guren had planned this from the start, “They’re half yours.”

Kureto smirked a bit, reaching for his sunglasses and slipping them on as he felt the amusement going through him.

Kureto turned over the ignition and took a quick look back at the twins to see the scowls that they were sporting on their faces from their plans being thwarted. He looked back ahead of him just as Guren said, “Have fun all of you.” As he pulled out, he caught Guren calling out, “Buh-bye!”

That little shit.

He really hasn’t changed at all.

Guren just smirked as he stood there, placing a hand on his hip as he cocked his head to side and watched the dirt kick up behind the tires of the Jeep. Well, this was one way to get out of this but also get the girls back for playing their games.

Shinya came up behind him, laughing away as he said, “Oh, I would pay big money to see that woman climb a mountain.”

Guren just laughed, shaking his head. The Omega hummed for a second, slipping his hands into his pockets as he took in a deep breath, “Are Sayuri and Shigure back yet?”

“They will be soon.” Shinya replied, “They decided to head to a different town to make sure that none of the Hiragis saw them.”

Guren nodded, turning to look back at his friend, “I have some work to do.”

Shinya eyed him for a moment, looking down the path that Kureto and the girls had just left on, “You set that up.”

The Omega feigned an innocent smile, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” With that, he was walking passed Shinya and heading back inside.

They had gotten to the mountain and Shizuka was already having fun climbing and hiking the way. She was trailing behind Natsuki while Mizuki led her and Kureto led the charge. They had all of the supplies that they needed. Now, they just needed to get to the lake that they would be staying at.

Kureto had looked back at her, calling out, “Don’t hurry, Princess. You’ll get hurt if you do.” Mizuki had gone ahead of them, screaming her way down the log as she quickly rushed down it.

“Okay.” Mizuki called back, taking caution over the rocks that she was going over as Kureto went down a large log. “Come on, you guys!” Mizuki added in, laughing the entire way down as she practically bounced around.

Natsuki was struggling as she went down the log, moving and stopping to sit on a big rock. Shizuka had looked down, noticing the rocks below her as she kneeled down to pick one up. “I am going to kill my trainer.” Natsuki gasped, “He says I’m in such great shape. That is just a… lie.” She was panting, heaving as she shook her head. Shizuka hummed as she looked down at the rock. “People actually do this stuff for fun?!”

“Hold on,” Kureto called out, “We’re stopping.”

“Again?!” Mizuki gasped, groaning as she turned around and adjusted her bag on her shoulders. A scowl came to her face as she turned her attention towards Kureto. “Papa, at this rate it will take us the three days just to get to the lake!”

Shizuka had taken the moment that Mizuki had distracted Kureto to rush over to where Natsuki had taken off her bag and dropped it on the ground. Shizuka reached out for it and popped open the pockets, slipping a rock into each one. “Natsuki isn’t used to this kind of thing. Chill.” Kureto replied to Mizuki. Natsuki had groaned, rubbing at her shoulders as she closed her eyes. Shizuka kept going, getting each pocket as Mizuki noticed what she was doing. She laughed quietly, the amusement all over her face as Shizuka shot her an equally amused look. Kureto was looking around, probably looking out towards the trail. Which, Shizuka had used to her complete advantage.

“I am in serious pain.” Natsuki gasped, “Someone hand me my water. I can’t move.”

Shizuka quickly turned, reaching for the water with a, “Sure.” She paused as she noticed a small lizard on the rock by her. “Brilliant.” Her eyebrow shot up as she took a quick glance towards Natsuki before grabbing the lizard and carefully placing it onto the bottle before holding it out, “Here you go, Suki.”

Natsuki had taken it from the bottle, unscrewing the top before taking a drink. Mizuki had snorted back a laugh, covering her mouth as she quickly looked over her shoulder to make sure that Kureto wasn’t looking before looking back. Shizuka bit down on her lip, trying to mask her own laugh that threatened to leave her. Natsuki had raised up the bottle to her mouth, going to take a drink.

Shizuka had to do everything to hide her laugh as she watched Natsuki’s eyes cross in an instant and focus in on the lizard before she was flinging the water away and screaming as she threw herself off of the rock.

Kureto had quickly turned, moving to come over to them with a, “Natsuki, are you okay?” Natsuki was just screaming still. Kicking and flailing as she screamed. “What happened?” He questioned, looking between annoyed and slightly concerned.

Shizuka had reached out, picking up the lizard and holding it up with pride, “This little guy was on Natsuki’s water bottle.”

Kureto looked amused, shaking his head as he slipped his hands into his pockets, “Oh.” He said, looking over to Natsuki as the woman finally got a grip on herself. “He won’t hurt you, Natsuki. It’s just a lizard.”

“Oh, right… right, right.” Natsuki said back, the panic in her voice as she waved her hand, “I… I know. You… go ahead.” Shizuka had moved, holding out the lizard towards Natsuki just as the woman said, “I’ll be fine.” The second she turned her head, she screamed upon seeing the lizard. She immediately batted her hands, screaming out, “Get that thing away from me! I hate things that crawl!” Natsuki reached for her bag, pulling it back onto her shoulders as she went on to say, “How can you touch that thing?! Just… put it down.”

“Okay, okay,” Shizuka replied, “I’ll put it down.” Suddenly, the idea struck her as a slight smirk came to her face and she leaned forward, dropping it right onto Natsuki’s ponytail and the top of her head. Mizuki snorted again.

“Girls.” Kureto said, pulling them both right out of the moment. Shizuka had popped her head up, afraid that Kureto might have actually seen her do that.

“What?” Both of them said within seconds of each other.

“I’m going to take the lead.” Kureto stated, “The two of you help Natsuki. Alright?” Shizuka let out a breath of relief as she realized that her Alpha father hadn’t actually noticed what she had done, and she shared a quick look with her sister.

Natsuki scowled, looking between them as Shizuka moved to get to Mizuki’s side. Natsuki adjusted her bag, standing back up with a bit more of a slouch now as she struggled to carry her bag. “Sure, you’ll help me.” She grumbled out, “Right over a cliff, you’ll help me.”

As Natsuki walked back them, Mizuki leaned over, whispering, “That’s not a bad idea.”

“Know where any cliffs are?” Shizuka questioned, keeping her voice just as low as Mizuki’s was.

Just ahead of them, Natsuki groaned out, “Oh, my backpack.”

Shizuka stepped forward, smirking, “Need a hand, Suki?”

That had the woman stopping as she turned to look at them with a big scowl on her face and a sharp glare fixated on them. “Not from you, I don’t.” She sharpened her glare, starting to walk towards them as her scowl deepened, “Don’t think I can’t see right past those angelic little faces of yours. One more trick from you two and I promise that I will make your lives absolutely miserable from the second that I say I do.” Shizuka and Mizuki both scowled, glaring right back at her as she hissed out, “Got it?” She had turned to walk away and started back ahead of them.

“Got it,” Mizuki replied, smiling a bit as she shot a glance towards Shizuka, “Cruella.”

Shizuka laughed softly. It had Natsuki stopping in an instant and turning to look back at them with that same scowl on her face, “What did you just call me?”

The two of them moved, walking, and moving right past Natsuki as Mizuki started to say, “Nothing, nothing. Not a thing at all.” Then, she dropped her voice just as they passed Natsuki and added, “Cruella.” Mizuki stopped, turning to look at Natsuki. “Oh, by the way, Suki… I think there’s something on your head.” She motioned to the top of her head, going back to a fit of giggles as she went back to walking down the path.

Shizuka just started laughing under her breath as she fixed her straps of her backpack as they continued on and left Natsuki behind with a little parting gift.

Kureto had heard the scream before anything else as he stopped in his tracks, turning to see the twins behind him but no Natsuki. It had definitely been her scream as he exhaled sharply, quickly going back up to the path to where Natsuki was going between screaming, whining, and holding her hands in front of her. The woman was damn near close to tears as she spit and sputtered. She looked utterly terrified and disgusted.

“Are you alright?” Kureto questioned. Just from the look on her face, he could tell something transpired. He exhaled sharply, slipping his hands back into his pockets, “What happened?”

Natsuki turned to look at him, heaving as she practically couldn’t get the words out. Pointing behind him before she wheezed out, “Ask… them.”

Kureto sighed, rolling his eyes as he turned to see Shizuka and Mizuki slowly poking themselves out of their hiding spot with innocent smiles on their faces. The one who was the furthest from him quickly shrugged and said, “What did we do, Papa? We were right behind you.”

Kureto just sighed.

This was going to be a long trip.

Guren… Why the hell would you do this to me?

They had finally gotten to the lake. Getting all their tents set up. He had his own, the twins had their own, and Natsuki had her own. He had fished and caught trout for their dinner as the girls got everything else set up. Natsuki had curled her blanket around herself as the girls ate on their respective dinners. “Here you go, girls.” Kureto stated, “This will hold us for a while.” Kureto had gathered up sticks for their fire as he moved to throw them in before sitting down by his fiancé and picking up his plate to eat his dinner.

“This is really good.” One of the twins said.

“Yeah! I know!” The other said back as they continued to eat on their fish.

He wasn’t sure which twin it was, but she had turned her glance towards Natsuki as she said, “Are you sure that you don’t want some trout, Mom?” Kureto’s eyebrow shot up at that. That wasn’t something he had been expecting after all the pranks that the girls had been pulling the entire time that they had hiked their way here. “Is that okay? If we start calling you Mom? Since you will be our stepmother?”

Natsuki sighed softly, giving her a look for a moment as she shook her head, “I think your mother would prefer if you just called me Natsuki.” Natsuki shook her head as she gave a disgusted look towards Kureto’s plate as he ate on the fish. “And no, thank you, I do not eat trout for the thousandth time. I will wait until breakfast. What are we having?”

“Trout.” It was him, Shizuka, and Mizuki who had said it in unison.

Natsuki sighed, grumbling a bit as she went back to scratching at her leg. Kureto leaned over a bit, “It’s all a part of the experience of camping, Natsuki.”

Natsuki hummed, scowling a bit as she scratched at her wrist this time. “And what’s the other part? Getting bitten to death by mosquitoes?” Natsuki grumbled a bit, looking down at the bottle in her hand, “You think that this stuff would actually work.”

“Well, what is it that you are using?” Kureto questioned. He eyed the bottle for a second. Noticing that it had no label on it to actually tell him what it was. “Here, let me see it.” He placed his plate down, reaching for the bottle. Natsuki had handed it off to him as Kureto examined it. He frowned a bit from the sweet smell that he caught off of it before dabbing it onto his hand before sniffing it. Well, that would explain it. He held it up, looking back to his fiancé as he said, “You’re going to attract every mosquito in the country with this stuff. It’s sugar and water.” He had quickly watched the scowl come to Natsuki’s face. “Where’d you get it?”

Natsuki had sent a quick glare towards Shizuka and Mizuki as the two girls quickly took a bite of their fish instead. She growled slightly, throwing off her blanket as she hissed out, “That’s it. I am taking one large sleeping pill and going to bed.”

Kureto’s eyebrow shot up again as he watched his fiancé grab at two sticks, moving to walk towards her tent as she started hitting them together. The noise echoed around them as he exhaled sharply. She was looking in each direction each time that she did it. “Natsuki?” She didn’t reply to him at first, so he finally questioned, “What are you doing?”

She had turned to look at him, quickly saying, “I don’t want the mountain lions too—” She stopped as Kureto gave her a look before she was quickly looking to the girls. The girls had let out amused snorts that they were trying to cover up. “There are no mountain lions up here… Are there?”

Kureto gave an amused smile, shaking his head, “No.”

Kureto watched his fiancé walk back over to the fire, throwing down the two sticks that she had picked up before she had turned to face him. He just eyed her as she leaned down, putting her hands on either side of his face before pressing her lips into his. She let out a soft moan that he knew that she was just doing to do it before she was pulling away. She straightened her back, turning a smile towards the girls as she said, “Good night.” With that, she had turned and walked away.

Kureto had waited until he heard her zip up her tent before he put his attention onto his daughters. He picked his plate back up, giving them an amused look, “Girls, I’m telling you now, lay off. This isn’t her thing. I’m not marrying her because she’s Tomoe Gozen.”

“Who’s Tomoe Gozen?” One of the girls immediately questioned.

Kureto exhaled sharply, “Just cool it.”

They had been waiting to make sure that Kureto was asleep before they made their move. They had came up with the idea after seeing Natsuki’s actions before. Mizuki unzipped their tent, heading out first and double checking to make sure that Kureto was fast asleep before motioning to Shizuka, “Come on.” She whispered. “Come on.”

“Okay.” Shizuka quickly darted out of the tent, creeping alongside her as they took off as quietly as possible in the direction of Natsuki’s tent.

Mizuki reached up, unzipping Natsuki’s tent as she whispered, “I hope that one large sleeping pill worked.” Shizuka laughed softly behind her as Mizuki could pick up the sounds of snoring coming from Natsuki. The two of them quickly slipped into the tent as quietly as possible. “You take that side.”

“Alright.” Shizuka whispered back.

They had each taken a side of Natsuki’s air mattress, starting to pull it by the little straps that were on it. “Gosh… She’s heavy.” Mizuki whispered, “And… She’s like snorting.”

“I wonder if the Wicked Witch would actually melt?” Shizuka questioned, giggling a bit as they kept going, putting all of their strength into pulling the air mattress.

The two of them giggled away as they started to drag the air mattress through the dirt. Natsuki stirred on the mattress and the two girls stopped what they were doing as they jumped back. For a moment, Natsuki opened her eyes and drawled out a tired, “Kureto?” Before falling back against the mattress and promptly falling back to sleep.

Mizuki let out a breath of relief and laughed softly alongside Shizuka once she was certain the woman hadn’t woken up before they were reaching back for the straps again. It started to slide easier once they had gotten to the part of the shore that dipped down into the lake. She stepped into the water, pulling a bit harder to get as much of the air mattress into the water as they could. Once that was done, the two of them moved back to the shore, pushing at the end still in the dirt and sending out the mattress into the water.

Mizuki smirked, waving a bit as she watched the air mattress starting to float away in the water. Shizuka had cracked up next to her. She had placed a hand on her mouth to silence herself as Mizuki said, “Sweet dreams, Mommy Dearest.”

Mizuki started giggling herself, reaching out to pull Shizuka to her as they watched the air mattress floating on the water. If she really wanted to attempt to make their lives miserable, they could absolutely do the same thing right back to her too.

They had stood there for a bit watching the mattress in the water before the two of them had decided to turn around and head back to their tent and get ready to actually go to bed. Once they were inside, Shizuka had zipped up the tent and they changed out of their day clothes and into their night clothes before laying down. Mizuki had a large grin on her face the entire time as she reached out for Renny and curled up on her side.

Shizuka had laid down on her air mattress and had the same matching grin.

Hopefully, they can finally get rid of the Wicked Witch once and for all.

Chapter Text

Natsuki hummed softly in content as she felt something tickling at her neck. A soft smile came to her face as she murmured, “That feels nice.” She moved her hand to graze whatever it was, feeling something soft underneath her fingers before hearing something similar to chirping.

She cracked open her eyes, blinking a few times as her vision cleared from sleep to see a bird sitting on her chest. She screamed, flailing her arms as the bird flew away. She sat up quickly as the sudden feeling of something being wrong hit her. She looked around, looking in every direction as she quickly realized she was in the middle of the lake.

Her eyes widened as she led out a terrified, “KURETO!”

Kureto jerked out of his sleep as he heard the screaming. The Alpha jumped up, throwing open the flap of his tent as he immediately looked for the source of the screams. Even through the haze of sleep, it was obvious what was going on. He had spotted his fiancé quickly to see her flailing on top of her air mattress in the middle of the lake.

“Oh shit.” He grumbled. Of course, his girls didn’t lay off and heed his words. Natsuki had continued to scream until the second that she had slipped on the mattress and fell back in the water. The water splashed around her as she hit the surface. Kureto grimaced, whispering out, “Ooh.”

Kureto quickly turned his glance towards the girls’ tent to see that it had also woken them up and they were staring back at him with nervous and guilty glances. The Alpha had looked back to the shore of the lake the second he could hear the angered growls and stomping. Natsuki walked through the dirt, sopping wet with a deep scowl on her face. She kicked at the kettle that was sitting by the fire, sending it across their campsite before she stomped her way up to him as he exited his tent.

“What’s going on?” Kureto questioned.

“Here’s what’s going on, buddy.” Natsuki growled, the anger was written all over her face and she was glaring right up at him. “The day that we get married is the day that I ship those brats off to boarding school in America.” She had motioned towards the girls’ tent, giving a triumphal look as she did so before looking back to him, “Get the picture. It’s me or them. Take your pick.”

Just from the look on her face, it was telling Kureto all he needed to know about what this woman was really like. It was all just a façade. So, she was showing her true colors to him. The Natsuki Shindo that he had known for these last few months wasn’t the woman standing in front of him. This was the real her.

“Them.” Kureto didn’t even hesitate. He smirked a bit as he saw the complete dumbfounded and shocked look come to his fiancé’s face. What kind of question was that even? Of course, he’d choose his daughters over anyone any day. He could hear Mizuki and Shizuka give shocked sounds, but he had ignored it for now as his fiancé kept getting redder in the face.  

“Excuse me?!” She gasped out. Natsuki sounded like she was in complete and utter disbelief at the fact that he had said that to her.

“T…H…E…M. Them.” Kureto replied, leaning in a bit as he smiled, tilting his head. “Get the picture?”

She had screamed in frustration in an instant. Stomping her feet and flailing her arms. It was like looking at the equivalent of an adult having a toddler’s temper tantrum. Natsuki had pulled back, immediately jerking her engagement ring off and flinging it at his face.

Kureto just snorted in his amusement, smirking as he watched her storm off towards her tent and disappearing inside of it. Well, that settled that.

He took a quick glance at the girls, and they had ducked down into their tent the second he had done so.

Well, this camping trip might not have been as long as he thought.

Guren had been surprised to hear the Jeep pulling in with a honk as he set down his sketchbook and turned to stand up.. It had only been one night and going on the second day. They shouldn’t have been coming back until tomorrow evening at the earliest. The Omega got back to his feet, watching the Jeep getting closer to the house. He walked along the balcony until he had gotten to the rail and leaned against it as Kureto pulled the Jeep in. The Alpha turned it off the second that they had came to a stop. He had quickly noticed the absence of Natsuki from the front seat.

“You’re back so soon.” Guren stated, looking at the frowns that were settled on the girls’ faces as they hopped out. “Did you have fun?”

“Well, I wouldn’t go right to fun.” The girl that was sitting in the front with Kureto stated as she turned to grab her back.

“You wouldn’t?” Guren questioned, leaning his chin against his palm on the rail. Oh boy, what did his girls do up on that mountain?

“We have been punished to the end of the century.” The other girl replied as she started to get out of the Jeep.

Kureto had gotten out of the Driver’s seat, moving to start pulling things out of the Jeep. “Starting now.” He pulled one thing out, handing it off to the closest twin. “Go.” Kureto had a deep scowl settled on his face. One that Guren knew well.

Guren grimaced slightly. Oh. That bad.

One of the girls started to come up the steps as Guren pushed off of the rail and went to the stairs as he finally asked the question that was clearly lingering above all of them, “Where’s Natsuki?”

The girl who had been approaching him gave a nervous smile and replied, “We might have played a couple of harmless tricks on her and she kind of freaked out a little.” Guren reached out, soothing his daughter’s hair back as he felt the amusement hit. Well, he hadn’t been expecting this turn of events.

“A little?!” Kureto said, laughing a bit as he started to go up the steps with the other twin until he was standing right in front of Guren. The Alpha hummed as he reached into his pocket and Guren’s gaze followed as he realized what Kureto was now holding up now. “She threw this at my head.”

Natsuki’s engagement ring.

Guren lifted his hand to his mouth as he bit down on his lip, “Oh, Kureto, it’s all my fault. If I hadn’t suggested that she go—”

“Oh, tricked.” Kureto interjected, giving him a look for a moment as Guren dropped his hand, instead placing them on the shoulders of his daughter. Both girls were looking up at Kureto with guilt written all over their faces. “Tricked would be more like it.” Kureto then got an amused smirk on his lips as he looked between Guren and the girls, “Like mother, like daughters.”

Guren laughed softly as he scratched at the back of his head, “I really am sorry.”

“We are too, Papa. Really.” The girl that was standing in front of Guren murmured.

“Yeah.” The other agreed.

Kureto leaned down a bit, looking at the first one as he said, “Up to your room.” Then he looked to the other girl, “Now.” Guren watched them walk away, feeling the guilt hit him for a second at the situation that had transpired. He hadn’t meant for this to happen. “I have to remember to thank them one day.” Guren quickly turned his attention back to Kureto to see that the Alpha was looking at him. Kureto kept looking at him for a second before he was turning and slipped the ring back into his pocket before walking back towards the rail, “So, where’s Aoi? I’m starving.”

Guren laughed softly, walking over to the rail, and turning to lean against it, “Well… She and Sayuri and Shigure went off together around noon… yesterday.” She replied.

Kureto looked back to him, looking surprised for a second, “Really?” Guren nodded. “Who would have thought that? Those three hanging out together.” The Alpha hummed for a second before he was looking back to him and saying, “So, what do you say that I make us up something to eat for dinner?”

Guren felt the surprise go through him, “Since when do you cook?”

Kureto shrugged, “Not often.” He exhaled sharply, crossing his arms over his chest as he said, “I can make curry and rice.” He then turned his glance away, “And curry and rice… And curry and rice.”

Guren hummed, smiling a bit as he felt a flutter come to his stomach, “Curry and rice sounds nice.”

“Curry and rice it is.” Kureto stated.

Guren just laughed softly as he pushed off of the rail, following Kureto back into the house as the Alpha went ahead of him. The Omega followed him towards the kitchen and Kureto had already immediately moved to start pulling out everything that they had needed. Guren slipped into the seat at the bar, curling his arms onto the countertop as he watched him work.

They were in silence for a bit before Guren had finally said, “What are we going to tell the girls?”

Kureto had just started chopping up the meat whenever he had stopped to look up at him, “As much of the truth as we can. They need to understand why all of this is the way it is.”

Guren sighed softly, feeling his stomach twist again as he sucked in a deep breath before releasing it, “I shouldn’t even be here.” He looked down to his hands, curling his fingers into the sleeves of his shirt, “I guess I just… Kind of lucked out that he hasn’t realized anything yet.”

“The day that he finally dies is the day that I’m throwing a party.” Kureto stated.

The question was on the tip of his tongue. The Omega looked back to Kureto, listening to the sound of the knife hitting the cutting board. He looked away again whenever he did finally caved and questioned, “What happens when he dies?” That had Kureto stopping again. “Do we continue pretending that we don’t exist or…” He stopped talking, shaking his head as he bit down on his lip. “Or do we arrange something to where the girls can see each other?”

“I don’t know, Guren.” Kureto stated. “I suppose that we will see once we get there.”

Guren nodded, releasing a breath as he pushed himself up. He walked over to the window, looking out towards the setting sun.

That was a good question.

What happened when Tenri finally passed away?

Guren had no idea.

And he didn’t know what he wanted to do.

Despite being punished, Mizuki was now grinning from ear to ear as she and Shizuka quickly got up the stairs and to her room with their belongings from the trip. It didn’t work out in the way that they had planned, but honestly, it worked out so much better than she could have ever imagined.

She had practically squealed the second that she had closed the door after Shizuka stepped in and bounced on her feet in triumph, “The Wicked Witch is gone!”

Shizuka was now grinning too as Mizuki raced forward, high fiving her sister as she quickly went over to her bed and plopped down onto it. Raimeiki was laying on her bed as she reached over to give the dog a pet on the head as she did so. Shizuka sighed softly as she sat down onto the bed and looked out towards the window, “How angry is Papa?”

“He’s fine.” Mizuki said with a shrug, “He’ll get over it pretty quickly.” She sighed, leaning back to stare at the ceiling as she grinned some more, “I thought for sure that she was going to melt.”

“She kind of did.” Shizuka replied, snickering a bit before she was also laying back. “We actually did one thing, I guess.”

“Now… Just to get Dad and Papa back together.” Mizuki whispered. She turned her head, pausing as she noticed a box on her dresser that definitely hadn’t been there when they left for the trip. She pushed herself up, the curiosity hitting her as she slipped off of her bed and walked over to it.

“What’s wrong, Mizuki?” Shizuka questioned.

“What is this?” Mizuki just said instead as she grabbed the box and moved to place it on the bed. She slipped off the top, placing it off to the side before the air was catching in her throat and the shock hit her as she whispered, “Shizuka…”

Shizuka turned over, sitting up as she looked down at what Mizuki was looking at and she gasped, “So, that’s what he was up too.”

Mizuki reached into the box, pulling out a dress from it. It was even her favorite color. Mizuki almost couldn’t breathe at all as she held it up. The colors looked like they bled into the night sky and the button had a series of what looked like stars to her.

It was… beautiful.

“Dad did this for me?” She questioned, in utter disbelief to look at it.

“Well, try it on, Zuki!” Shizuka exclaimed, “I want to see!”

Mizuki felt the excitement hit her as she placed it down and immediately started switching out of her clothes to put it on. Even the fabric was really soft whenever she slipped it on. Once it was on, she went to the full body mirror and took a good look at herself. She could feel the tears in her eyes as she twirled on her feet, watching the way the dress moved with her.

“It’s…” Mizuki whispered, “It’s so pretty.” She felt so pretty in it as she kept twirling.

Shizuka had moved to her stomach, bracing her chin on her hands as she kicked her feet. “Dad gave it to you like he gives me one.”

Mizuki paused, looking over to her sister in surprise, “That’s how he does it?”

Shizuka shrugged, “He’s really shy about it.” Her sister replied, “I always come home or wake up to a box sitting on my dresser.”

Mizuki looked back to herself in the mirror, twirling again as she giggled. She stopped for a second, giggling away until she looked back at the box and noticed a note inside of it. She walked over, picking it up as she felt her heart skip a beat.

No matter what happens, I will always love you.

“Dad…” She whispered.

How was she ever going to say goodbye to him?

Kureto had been fast at work cooking up the curry and rice. The girls had been banished up to Mizuki’s room, told not to come out until dinner. They were listening to him and doing as he said. For once. They had only came out for food and then they were immediately sent back to their room afterwards. Kureto had cleaned up the mess instead of leaving it for Aoi.

It almost felt as if a weight had been lifted off of his chest. His engagement was over. He had actually been blind to what everyone had been waving right in front of him and he just hadn’t noticed. That would have been a fatal mistake if he had actually gone through with it. His daughters’ scheming had actually really paid off in the end.

Kureto felt almost free in a way.

They had kept him from making a huge mistake.

He was also starting to realize something else, but there wasn’t a single thing that he could do about it.

The Alpha had looked up to look through the open bar window to see where Guren was lounging back on the couch. The Omega was sketching again. Completely lost in what he was doing as his pencil moved across the page. It almost felt like high school all over again. The Alpha was just standing there as he leaned against the bar and watched Guren. Nothing had changed about him at all. In a way, it was like Guren was avoiding him, but it was also Guren just being… Guren.

He kept watching him. Letting the thought come to mind. Ever since he had laid eyes on Guren for the first time in years, it felt like something had shifted. Like the entire world had shifted all over again. Guren was just as beautiful as he remembered. His personality was still something that Kureto thoroughly liked about him. All these years didn’t change him. Not really. There was a change there. It was subtle but it was there. Guren was more guarded than before. Walls that had been built up and that were almost impenetrable.

Kureto had pushed off of the bar, heading off towards the stairs. He walked up to them, stopping at a mirror that was at the top as he fixed his collar. He needed to somehow break the ice that was falling over the house. He knew this wasn’t easy for Guren. He wasn’t even supposed to be here, and yet, Kureto didn’t want him to leave. Guren had already made the decision that he was leaving first thing in the morning. It was for the best. Guren needed to get out of Shibuya before Tenri ever realized that he had been here. It was just late enough now that there was no way that Guren and Shizuka would make a flight. The only one available was the next morning.

He had stopped as he heard, “Okay, I’ll take two.” Kureto looked over just in time to see the twins turning to look at him standing there as cards were passed between the two of them. Raimeiki was laying at the edge of the bed that they were sitting on, lounging back. They had finally been told which twin was which and they were back to wearing their own clothes, so it was easy to tell them apart now.

If they weren’t playing tricks anymore.

“Hey, Papa.” Mizuki stated.

Shizuka had turned her head to look at him, quickly saying, “You look so good, Papa!” He walked forward as Shizuka added in, “Where are you going?”

He smiled a bit, reaching for the door handle as he said, “Good night, ladies.” He closed the door behind himself just as he heard the screeching from inside the room. It made him snort before he was turning to head back down towards the family room where Guren was.

His heart was pounding against his chest the entire time as he stepped in the room. The Alpha had managed to walk right up to the Omega before Guren even noticed that he was standing there. Guren had looked up at him, looking him up and down before saying, “What?”

Kureto nudged his head, smiling a bit, “I want to show you something.”

Guren closed his sketchbook, placing it down on the table as he moved to stand up, “Okay?”

Kureto just smiled, walking alongside him as guided the Omega to where he wanted to take him.

Guren wasn’t actually sure where Kureto was taking him. It looked like he was taking him to the basement as the Alpha had opened up the door, stepping back and smiling a bit at him, “You first.” Guren took in a deep breath before he started heading down the stairs. The room was dimly lit as he walked down into it, and he noticed it was a type of cellar. He could see different trinkets on one side. Old antiques and collectables but the other side was storage for wine.

And there was a lot of it.

“Oh, wow.” The Omega whispered as he looked around whenever he got to the bottom.

The Alpha came up behind him, slipping his hands into his pockets. “This is where I keep my private stash.” Kureto stated. He took a step forward to get in front of Guren to look back at him, “Not long after this place was built, I started to collect wine.” Guren hummed. “I actually had a small collection back in high school but nothing like… This.”

“Really?” Guren questioned. That was something that he didn’t know. He supposed he was just learning new things all the time now.

Kureto made a noise of confirmation, “I am a man with very unique interests compared to what most people think.” The Alpha stated before he was turning to walk down the small aisles that were there, “Come here. I want to show you something.” Guren followed him as Kureto went to the first shelf, pulling a bottle of, “This is a 1921 Burgundy.” The Alpha stated, “They say that the rain that year had made it the best burgundy ever harvested.” It felt so strange to hear Kureto speaking about an interest like this. It wasn’t something that Kureto did back when they were teenagers. He also didn’t know that Kureto had an intensive knowledge of wine either, but he always had a knack for knowing which wine was which. Kureto slipped the bottle back into place, looking back to him, “Now, you will appreciate this.” He placed his hand on Guren’s lower back to guide him towards where there was a small shelf. Kureto dropped his hand, reaching out and opening it up to reveal four bottles of wine inside. All of them were on special hooks. All of the bottles inside were covered in a layer of dust. Like they hadn’t been touched since they were put inside. Kureto had reached for one of them, pulling it out as he whispered, “Look.”

Guren looked down to it, reaching up and moving the dust off of it with his fingers before blowing on it to get a better look. He looked over the date and what the kind was. It was one of the oldest and rarest wines out there. “That’s incredible…”

Kureto had a slight smile on his face as he turned to put it back before reaching for the another and pulling it out. Guren looked down at the label, humming softly as Kureto said, “This is the same wine that was served at my parents’ wedding. Bordeaux, 1994. I am like ninety nine percent sure I was conceived on this.” Guren laughed softly as Kureto moved to put it back.

The Omega reached out to the pull out the one that was in the middle. Looking down at it as he blew off the dust on it, “What’s this one?” Guren questioned, leaning over a bit to eye the label. Kureto had turned, looking down at the bottle and went completely silent. “Rewrite the Stars… 1996.”

“That one…” Kureto murmured, turning his gaze back to Guren. “Took me a long time to track down.”

“Why?” Guren questioned, looking up to the Alpha. “Where’s it from?”

Kureto looked down to the bottle before a smile broke out onto his face and he was saying, “It’s the wine that we drank on our date.” Guren felt the air catch in his throat. The Omega could feel the sting in his eyes as he quickly went to blink it away. Wait, hold on. That’s right. He remembered the label now. The crescent moon and the stars around it. It flashed before his mind, remembering seeing it in Kureto’s hand that day as the Alpha told him that he wouldn’t regret having a taste of it. They had ended up drinking half the bottle. “I now own every bottle ever made.”

Guren choked for a second as he realized that he couldn’t fight the wetness that was coming to his eyes as he whispered out, “You do?”

Kureto nodded, “I do.”

Guren looked down at the bottle for a second, feeling his stomach flutter again as his heart skipped a beat. “Can we open one?” He wasn’t even sure why he asked it. It had slipped out before he had a chance to stop himself.

“You’re the only one I would drink it with.” Kureto replied, giving him an even brighter smile. Kureto took the bottle from his hand, blowing more of the dust off as Guren took the chance to blink a bit and look away once he realized that his eyes had in fact filled up with tears. “Are you okay?”

Guren nodded, “Yeah, I just got a little bit of dust in my eye. That’s all.” He blinked a few more times, letting out a shaky breath as he whispered, “I’m fine. Really.”

The Omega had looked up to notice the look that Kureto was giving him as the Alpha tilted his head a bit and whispered, “You don’t always have to be so brave, Guren.”

Guren shook his head, muttering back, “But I do actually.”

The Omega felt the air catch in his throat as he realized that Kureto had taken a step forward. Getting closer to him to the point that he could feel his body heat against his. Guren tilted his head up slightly, looking through his bangs as Kureto tilted his head a bit. The Alpha had leaned in and Guren found himself doing the same thing.

Their lips hadn’t quite brushed against each other’s whenever Guren inhaled sharply and stopped. Why couldn’t he breathe? His heart was racing. Pounding against his chest as his stomach twisted into knots. The way that Kureto was looking at him practically made him feel like he was getting weak in the knees. It was the same look that he gave him back then.

Kureto’s arm had looped around his waist, his hand settling on his lower back as the Omega found himself lifting a hand up to place it against the Alpha’s chest.

They shouldn’t be doing this. He couldn’t get mixed up with Kureto again. Not after everything. He was already under the constraints of a deal with Tenri Hiragi. There was nothing that he could do about that until the man was dead and gone. Yet… He didn’t want to pull away. He wanted to close the distance. That nothing else mattered as the entire world bled away.

It clicked for him in that moment.

He was still stupidly and unconditionally in love with Kureto Hiragi.

Kureto let his gaze scan across the Omega’s face. He hadn’t moved. It was like Guren was entirely froze, but so was Kureto. The Alpha’s heart was pounding against his chest. He was actually sure that Guren could probably feel just how hard his heart was racing.

Above them, he heard a car a pull in as Guren had taken the chance to whisper, “That would be Aoi.”

Kureto shook his head, “She has a key.”

The Omega had stepped back, just looking at him as he started to take a few steps backwards. Kureto got a really good look at his face. The tears glistening in his violet eyes and the heartbroken look written across his face as Guren kept backing up until his back at hit the shelves.

“Hello? Anyone home?” Aoi’s voice rang out.

Kureto kept his gaze right on Guren. The Omega hadn’t moved. Kureto wanted to get that look off of his face. Reassure him that everything would be okay. Would it really? He knew what it was. It had everything to do with the confines that Guren was in. The chains that Tenri had him in and the looming threat of the Head Hiragi had over him.

Kureto had seen the look on his face whenever he had seen the bottle of wine. Whenever he found out what it was. It was like he was watching something flaring to life inside of him. Something that couldn’t be contained, but Guren had also quickly worked to snuff out.

The Alpha exhaled sharply, quickly calling out, “We’ll be right up.”

Guren had taken the moment to drop his gaze, moving to step around him before quickly crossing the room and heading forward the stairs. Kureto just stood there, listening to his footsteps as he quickly ascended the stairs and was gone. He exhaled sharply, turning to place the bottle of wine back before closing up the shelf. He had also turned and started for the stairs.

There was a lot that he wanted to say to Guren, but the Omega wouldn’t listen to him. He had been building up all those walls for years and it would take more than a few words for Kureto to break them down. He knew that a simple bottle of wine would never change that. It was Guren.

Kureto climbed up the stairs, finding that Guren was trying to act as if nothing had happened. The Alpha quietly walked over to him, whispering, “Why don’t you go get in your swimsuit and we go for a swim? You still like swimming, don’t you?” Guren had turned his head to look at him, giving him a look for a moment. Eventually, he gave a slight nod and turned to head up the stairs.

Kureto just let out a breath as he looked over to realize that Aoi was watching him. She gave him a look for a second before she moved to walk by him. Kureto didn’t say anything to her as he instead went to head off to his room to change himself.

He had gotten dressed quickly and grabbed everything that he wanted to grab before he was heading outside. The air was warm when he stepped out and walked along the balcony to get to the exit that would lead him to the pool. As he walked out, he had noticed Guren was already there. The Omega’s feet were in the water, kicking slightly as he looked down at it.

Kureto had stopped walking, a smile coming to his face from seeing how relaxed Guren was now. There was just enough light between the lights in the pool and the moonlight that he could see every little detail. How the moonlight reflected on his eyes whenever he looked down at the water, the soft smile that was lingering on his face. For just a moment, Kureto didn’t know what to say or do. Let alone the thought of letting him go and not seeing him again.

Just one final night.

Guren didn’t look up or even appeared like he noticed him whenever he walked over and set the stuff down he had been carrying in his hands. For a split second, the impulsive thought hit and quickly won out as a smirk came to his face and he rushed forward. Guren had finally noticed him, popping his head up just as Kureto jumped into the water. Just as quickly as he was in, he popped back out, reaching up and pushing his hair back to see Guren’s amused smile as the Omega said, “You asshole.”

Kureto laughed a bit, moving forward and placing his hands on either side of the Omega as Guren relaxed again. Guren leaned back on his hands, kicking his feet slightly in the water again. Kureto sighed softly as Guren looked away, looking up towards the sky as he whispered, “It’s a beautiful night.”

Kureto didn’t even tear his gaze away from the Omega to look. He just looked over every single detail on his face. His gaze moved down his body, noticing the very subtle stretch marks that were on his hips and peeking out from underneath the waistband. It was almost like blink, and he would miss it. Guren looked good. Back to being lean as if he never had twins at all. Kureto lifted his gaze back up to his face, seeing the twinkle in his violet eyes as he whispered, “Yeah, it is.”

Guren turned his gaze back to him, smirking a bit. Kureto knew what was coming as Guren jerked his foot up and he was immediately met with a splash to the face. He managed to turn his head just enough to keep from getting completely splashed in the face. Guren was smirking whenever he looked back, tilting his head in innocence as he said, “What are you looking at? I didn’t do a thing.”

Kureto grinned, moving forward and immediately grabbing for the Omega’s midsection as Guren let out a shocked call of his name. Guren was still wearing an cover, but the Alpha didn’t care as he pulled him down into the water. Guren popped back out a second later, shaking his head as the water flung with his hair before he was looking back at him. Kureto just shrugged again, giving his own innocent smile as he said, “What? I didn’t do a thing.”

Guren scoffed, moving back in the water a bit as Kureto just watched the peaceful look come to his face. Guren had noticed him staring and the Omega ducked under the water. Because of the lights in the pool, he could see that Guren changed direction, moving to swim around him. A second later, Guren jumped up behind him. Arms curling around his shoulders and legs around his waist as Kureto found himself falling back into the water.

Kureto turned in the water, opening his eyes to see that smirk settled back on Guren’s face. The water stung his eyes, but he didn’t even care as he just took the moment to watch the Omega. The two of them broke the surface of the water again as Guren was left panting for a second as he reached up to ring out his hair.

Kureto had reached out, moving some of Guren’s wet hair out of his face as the Omega took a quick glance at him. The Alpha could feel his throat tightening up.

The more that he stood there and looked at him, the more the thought hit him.

He really didn’t want to lose them again.  

Chapter Text

Guren wasn’t feeling necessarily good about anything whenever he got up the next morning. The plane that would be taking him and Shizuka back to Nagoya would be departing later that evening. Now, it was just breaking the news to the girls and explaining everything.

He had remained silent as they ate breakfast, and the only thing that Guren could do was try and think of the best way they could possibly explain all of this to the girls. He was going to watch their hearts shatter into a million pieces. Kureto had also been quiet for most of the morning.

They knew what they needed to do.

“Girls,” Guren finally said after everything had been cleaned up. Two pairs of sparkling amber eyes turned to him, and the Omega felt like he was being punched in the gut all over again, “We need to talk.”

He could see the two girls share a look as Guren turned his back. He swallowed harshly before walking into the family room. The girls sat down onto the couch and Guren slipped down to sit on the table in front of them while Kureto came up behind him and remained standing.

“What is it, Dad?” Shizuka questioned.

“We need to talk about why all of this had been happening.” Guren murmured, reaching out and taking a hand from each of his girls. “This can’t happen again. The scheming needs to stop.”

He could see their faces drop as they looked down. Kureto took the moment to walk forward, slipping down next to Guren on the table with a gentle look on his face, “Shizuka doesn’t know my father, but Mizuki does.” Guren took a quick glance to look at Kureto. The Hiragi family had never been shy when it came to the children. They knew things that they never should have had knowledge of. Kureto really was shielding Mizuki from all of it. “Guren can’t be here.”

“Papa—” Mizuki gasped.

“He can’t.” Kureto repeated, a bit more firmness in his voice now, “That is the arrangement.”

“That arrangement is so stupid.” Mizuki groaned out, turning pleading eyes to Guren, “I… I can’t lose Dad too. Why do we have to lose them—”

“It is stupid.” Kureto murmured, looking down at his folded hands, “But it’s unfortunately what we have to do.” Guren could see the girls looking over to Kureto with sad glances but curiosity on their faces. “Me and your mother are not supposed to have any contact at all. The deal was that I got Mizuki and Guren got to keep Shizuka, and we were to never be in contact ever again.”

“Because Grandpa Tenri said so.” Mizuki whispered, dropping her head.

“That’s right.” Kureto replied, giving a nod. Guren was actually grateful that Kureto had taken over the conversation. His heart was pounding far too much for him. The Omega looked down, sighing as he shook his head. He hated this. He hated this so freaking much. He didn’t want to separate the girls again. They had been trying so hard. He had to give them credit where credit was due. “For your mother and Shizuka’s safety… They need to return back to Nagoya and stay there.”

Guren looked back over to the girls, watching as their faces kept dropping more by the passing second. Kureto just kept talking. Explaining their situation in a way that was better for the girls. Guren could feel his heart clench in his chest.

“Wait… That means…” Mizuki whispered.

Shizuka had reached out, taking her sister’s hand as she looked up at them with tear filled eyes, “We can’t see each other anymore?”

Guren choked. What the hell did he say to them? Kureto once again took the lead, leaning forward and saying, “I will make sure this isn’t the end. That the two of you can see each other again. Alright? But you have to stop with the schemes.” Kureto sighed, shaking his head, “I know you two want all of this to work out, but that isn’t feasible right now.”

Guren almost couldn’t breathe. He really didn’t want to do this to his girls. They didn’t deserve any of this. When he looked at their faces, he could see their hearts breaking. The way that they deflated and fell back against the couch cushions and clung to each other.

Guren took a quick look over to Kureto as he did the same thing.

The question was still lingering in the back of his mind.

What happened after all of this?

Tenri was lounging back in his chair, his glass of bourbon in front of him. He hummed a bit, reaching out and taking a sip of it before he was setting it back down. The alcohol stung at his throat, but the taste was nice on the tip of his tongue.

The Alpha started humming, leaning back in his chair again as he heard a knock on the door. He didn’t bother looking up as he said, “What?”

“Lord Hiragi-sama, sir,” The door opened up and one of his servants stepped in and bowed to him, “You have a visitor.”

Tenri turned in his chair, letting his gaze settle on the door. It was quite the surprise to see who was walking into his office. “Natsuki Shindo.” Tenri purred, “What is my son’s fiancé doing here?”

Natsuki sniffed, wiping at her eyes as she said, “He’s… He’s not my fiancé anymore, Lord Hiragi-sama.”

Tenri leaned forward, motioning to the seat in front of him as he said, “What happened, Natsuki?”

Natsuki let out a cry as she walked forward, slipping down in the seat as her painted lips turned into a pout, “Lord Hiragi-sama, it was awful!” She exclaimed, “Kureto’s children kept pulling these awful pranks on me until I had to end the engagement.”

Tenri paused.

“Did you just say… children?” Tenri questioned. He reached over for a box of tissues, holding them out towards the weeping woman. She muttered a thank you as she took a tissue and tapped underneath her eyes.

“Yes, they are the Devils.” Natsuki let out another choked cry as she dabbed at her eyes again. “They could have killed me. I didn’t even know little Mizuki had a twin.”

Tenri hummed, leaning forward a bit as he felt the anger spike in him, “He told you that Mizuki was a twin?”

Natsuki sniffled, “He didn’t have too. I met her.” She placed her hands in her lap, looking over at him, “They switched places… I guess and I only found out at the hotel.”

“Hotel?” Tenri questioned, “When did you go to a hotel?”

“A few days ago.” The woman replied, choking again as she let out a shaky breath, “We were just looking for a venue and then he was there.”

Tenri narrowed his gaze, “Who was there?”

“Guren Ichinose.” Natsuki cried out, “He ruined everything!”

Tenri felt the anger flare in him as he gritted his teeth and growled out, “Excuse me? You just said… Guren Ichinose.”

Natsuki nodded, “He was at the Hotel.” She cried again, wailing a bit before saying, “He’s… He’s at Kureto’s house right now.”

Tenri felt like time stopped for a second.

That little bitch. He broke the rules. Guren knew what would happen if he defied his orders. It looked like… He had to go handle this. Tenri inhaled sharply, releasing it slowly as he stood up and rounded the desk before leaning down and saying, “Don’t worry… I’ll handle this. Personally.”

Kureto was not feeling great about any of this. Even as he explained everything. Guren had gone quiet. Kureto could feel like his chest was being crushed the entire time that he watched his children’s faces drop. They were starting to understand from what he could tell.

Now, they were packing, and they were preparing for their departure. Kureto kept getting this feeling. It was making his gut twist the entire time as he waited for the inevitable moment that he was going to be forced to let them go again. All he had was that image of Guren’s broken heart right in his face. His children on the verge of tears – even crying despite how much they tried to hide it from them.

Shinya had shown up. He knew why he did. Shinya knew that Guren would be leaving. Guren and Shizuka had to leave all of this behind again. He couldn’t fault the girls for their actions. They really didn’t know what they were doing and what the consequences would be if the wrong person had found out. Yet, Kureto couldn’t find himself to be angry. He wasn’t angry about being able to meet Shizuka again. See his little girl after so long. She had been in his house for weeks and he had no idea.

They were even trying to use their shenanigans to try and get him and Guren back together. It had taken just a split second for him to realize that he still loved Guren. That had never changed. He had just been so far into trying to make sure that Guren stayed safe that he had repressed all those feelings until now.

Kureto was trying to keep himself together. He was angry at the world. Ready to curse it out for what they were being forced to do. Even Guren had asked all the right questions. What did happen between them after Tenri died? If this never happened, would they have even made sure that the girls had met? There were so many questions that he had. And he didn’t have an answer to any single one of them.

Kureto had taken a moment to check on the girls. Even though Shizuka was packing, he could see her tears as she got everything together. She was trying to be so strong. Doing the same thing as Guren. Trying to put on this mask of not showing what she really felt. But she was also still a child.

Mizuki was doing the same thing. Shielding herself and trying to help her sister despite how much pain she was clearly in. Kureto really didn’t want to separate the girls again. He didn’t want to lose Shizuka or Guren again.

It was just… the safest option.

He would rather them be away than put them into the line of fire with Tenri.

Even if the man was sick.

Kureto just kept leaning against the doorframe, watching the girls as his cut kept twisting together tighter and tighter. He had to let her go again. All he could see was her as a little baby in the hospital and holding her in his arms before he had to give her up. This never should have happened. The girls should have been raised together. Even if him and Guren couldn’t be together, they could have made something work that wasn’t this.

It was just pure cruelty on Tenri’s part. He viewed it as some sort of gift for Guren to be able to have one of the twins, but in the end, Guren and Shizuka had lost so much. Guren had lost almost all of his friends. Kureto. Mizuki. Kureto still had everyone. Everyone who mattered. At least, Guren did have his father at his side. Then he had Sayuri and Shigure after they graduated from First Shibuya High School.

The entire course of Guren’s life had changed because the two of them slept together during Guren’s heat. Yet, Kureto couldn’t say he regretted anything that happened. They did get the twins out of it. And eventually this. They had met again after so long.

Seeing Guren again was something that he never thought would happen.

Seeing Shizuka again felt like a dream come true.

At least, he knew for certain that they had good lives.

Guren had done very well for himself and Shizuka was a happy and healthy little girl who had people who loved her.

He didn’t want this to be the end.

He didn’t think there was any way that he could fix this. All the damage had been done. Guren had been so nervous to even come back to Shibuya. And rightfully so.

Kureto could only feel his heart breaking with each passing second. The Alpha stood there for a moment, watching as the girls turned their attention to him. Shizuka gave him a sad smile, whispering, “Hi, Papa.”

“Hi.” Kureto said back. “Do you have everything?”

Shizuka nodded, “I think so.”

She had looked over to Mizuki and the girl had nodded, “That was everything that I brought from Dad’s house.” She confirmed.

“Once you’re ready, come on downstairs.” Kureto stated, “Your flight will be leaving soon.”

“Okay, Papa.” He got back.

Kureto pushed off of the wall. Stopping in the hallway as he closed his eyes for a second. It felt like he was being punched in the gut all over again.

Was he really going to let Tenri cost him Guren and Shizuka again?

Guren hadn’t really unpacked at all whenever they had arrived at Kureto’s house. He had grabbed a few things from his suitcase before, but mostly, it was still all packed. He was just taking a moment to have a breather. Trying his best to clear his head as well as he could. They would be heading back to Nagoya. His heart felt like it was shattering all over again. Guren hated the thought of leaving Mizuki behind and never seeing her again. He had no idea what the future was going to hold the second that he got back to Nagoya. What would happen whenever Tenri did pass away. For all he knew, the man could live for another forty years.

Knowing his luck, that was exactly what was going to happen.

Guren was sure that he had everything packed but he had sat down on the bed that he had used for the weekend. He never thought he would ever be here. In Kureto’s home. In the place where his eldest daughter had been raised. That he would ever have met Mizuki again.

This hurt.

It hurt just as much as the day he had to let her go in the hospital.

And, somehow, it felt like it was worse.

He felt like he couldn’t breathe at all. They had broken their daughters’ hearts. He almost didn’t know if he could look them in the eye. He had failed them both. He had been failing them ever since he had gotten pregnant with them. He didn’t do enough to protect them. At least, they knew not to do something like this again.

He didn’t even know what to say anymore. He had no words. They were all gone.

Guren blinked away his tears the second that he had heard a soft tap at the door and a mutter of, “So, it’s almost time, huh?”

He looked over, smiling a bit as he saw Shinya standing at the door. His best friend walked forward, giving him a reassuring smile as Guren sighed and rubbed his sweating palms onto his pants. “Yeah.” Guren murmured, “We have a plane to go catch.” Shinya looked around for a moment as Guren pushed himself up. God, he didn’t even know what to say to Shinya. “It’s… It’s been a really long time, Shinya.”

Shinya laughed softly, shaking his head, “I was so… shocked when I learned that it was Shizuka and not Mizuki.” He looked to the floor, shaking his head, “For just a moment, I had thought that maybe it was possible and then… It was. Because it was her.”

Guren smiled a bit, “She just wanted to get to know Kureto.”

“She’s a good kid.” Shinya stated, “She definitely reminds me of you.”

Guren found his smile getting a bit bigger. “So, you’re friends with Kureto now.”

Shinya shrugged, “We kind of started hanging around each other after you went back to Nagoya.” The silver-haired Alpha walked forward, reaching out and placing his hand on Guren’s shoulder. The Omega leaned towards the touch, smiling a bit, “He told me the truth a long time ago.”

“I still… I still can’t believe that he lied back then.” Guren admitted, “He didn’t have to do that.”

“Rather brother Kureto wants to admit it or not… He has feelings for you.” And that’s what Guren was afraid of. “He showed me what he could do back then.”

Guren shrugged slightly, sighing as he felt that punch to the gut again. He had to say goodbye to Shinya again too. Hell, he never got to say goodbye to him back then. He was just forced away. “I’ve never been good at goodbyes, Shinya.”

“Who says this is goodbye?” Shinya shot back instead.

The Omega looked up as Shinya dropped his hand and the silver-haired Alpha was still just giving him that same smile. “We don’t live in some fairytale, Shinya. I was never supposed to be here.”

“I know.” Shinya said with a shrug, “But I think things happen for a reason and it wasn’t a coincidence that the girls just so happened to meet.”

“What are you?” Guren questioned, smiling a bit, “Thinking that this is some kind of movie?”

“Sure as hell feels like one.” Shinya replied. For a second the two of them laughed before Shinya sighed, “I never got to say goodbye to you.”

Guren just looked down, “That was the deal. All contact was just… gone.” Guren gasped as he found arms wrapping around him and he had been pulled into Shinya. The Omega relaxed after a moment, pulling his arms up to wrap them around his friend. “I could never say goodbye to you. To any of you.”

“Just promise me that you’ll take care of yourself, Guren.” Shinya murmured.

“I have for the last nine years.” Guren whispered back, “That won’t change now.”

“I’m sure it won’t.” The silver-haired Alpha whispered, “I just want to say it.” Shinya pulled back, giving him a smile again as his hands remained on Guren’s arms, “This isn’t goodbye. I promise.”

Guren just smiled slightly and shrugged before he reached for his suitcase, “I have to go.”

Shinya just nodded, “Go on. I’ll walk you down.”

Guren sighed as he took a deep breath, moving to walk out of the room. The entire time, his heart felt like it was shattering even more. The same feeling he had back then was racing back to him and all he could do was have this feeling.

And he knew that it would never go away.

He was going to be heartbroken all over again.

The two girls stood with each other. Shizuka’s suitcase was on the floor as they kept looking at each other. They had tears in their eyes as they prepared for this moment. Mizuki looked to her sister, giving her a watery smile as she whispered, “This… This isn’t the end, Shizuka. I promise.”

Shizuka nodded, returning that same watery smile, “Even though it has to be like this… I don’t regret any of it.”

“Me either.” Mizuki whispered back. “I got to meet Dad… and Grandfather and everyone else.”

“And I got to meet Papa and Uncle Shinya… and Aoi.” Shizuka added in.

“And we…” Mizuki sniffled, reaching up and wiping at her tears, “We got to meet each other.”

Shizuka looked down, shuffling on her feet as she took in a shaky breath, “Do you think we will ever see each other again?”

“We will.” Mizuki replied, “I just know it.”

Shizuka wiped at her own tears, giving another smile as she straightened her back, “It’s almost time to go.”

Mizuki had reached out, curling her arms around her sister as Shizuka returned the embrace, “Promise me that you will take care of yourself… and Dad.”

“I will.” Shizuka whispered, “And you take care of Papa and you.”

“You know I will.” Mizuki replied.

The two girls clung to each other as the impending departure was right around the corner. Tears in their eyes as they tried not to break down and cry as they held on. Neither of them wanted to let go. Neither of them wanted to be without the other. Neither of them wanted to be without Kureto or Guren. Not now. Not after all of this. Not after they found each other.

They were trying to keep it together for each other. They knew what was about to happen. They were going to go their separate ways and had to pretend as if they didn’t know about each other. As if the last few months hadn’t happened. As if the summer hadn’t happened.

Their arms tightened around each other as they could feel their hearts breaking. The tears were clouding their eyes as they attempted to keep their heads held up high.

Eventually, they did have to break away from each other as Mizuki kept her arm around Shizuka as she reached down for her bag. It was the moment that neither of them wanted. They had to say goodbye to each other. They had started to make their way downstairs, and with each step, they clung to each other even more.

They didn’t want to let go.

They didn’t want to say goodbye.

They had no choice.

They were going to be apart again, and there was absolutely nothing that either of them could do about it.

“I love you, Mizuki.” Shizuka whispered.

“I love you, Shizuka.” Mizuki said back as they got to the bottom of the stairs.

It was almost time.

They would have to let each other go.

No matter what either of them wanted to do. How could this world be so cruel? Why did Tenri Hiragi have to do this to them? What did any of them every do? Kureto and Guren? Why couldn’t they just be together? Why did it even matter? Their names? Who cared about that. It didn’t matter. Why couldn’t Mizuki and Shizuka be together? Why did they all have to be apart?

Even with all the questions, they knew that it didn’t matter now.

It was all said and done.

Shizuka and Guren would be returning to Nagoya, and Mizuki and Kureto would be staying in Shibuya.

Just like it was before.

And neither of them liked it at all.

It was storming. Downpouring in rain and drenching the outdoors as they all stood there. It felt almost… fitting that this would be the weather for this moment. Kureto held onto Shizuka. He was kneeling down, his arms curled around her as her arms wrapped around his shoulders. He didn’t want to let her go, but he had no choice. They had explained as much as they could to the girls and why they had to do this. Why this situation had happened in the first place. Shizuka was tearing up, clinging to him as she tried not to cry.

Kureto pulled back, standing up but pulling Shizuka to him again as her head settled on his stomach as the two of them looked over to where Guren was holding onto Mizuki. Kureto could see the tears glistening in Guren’s eyes as he held onto Mizuki. He could see the Omega’s heartbreaking all over again. The phantom sounds of his cries in the hospital filled his ears. Guren was smiling whenever he pulled back, soothing Mizuki’s hair back as he just smiled down at her before pulling her to him again. Kureto could feel his throat drying up. His chest tightened as he watched it. They were having to tear them apart again.

Guren leaned down, pressing his lips to Mizuki’s forehead for a second before pulling back and taking a step back. Shizuka had stepped away from him, walking over to Mizuki as the two girls turned to each other. The time had come to an end.

They had to say goodbye to each other.

This world felt entirely cruel.

Cruel and unfair as they once again had to rip the twin apart and go their separate ways.

Kureto didn’t want to let go, but he had to let the two say goodbye to each other. This was something that they never should have had to do in the first place. Something that never should have been thrown on them. The Alpha walked over, going to stand by Guren’s side as the Omega curled his arms around himself. Kureto had caught the way that his hands were trembling and how he was trying to hide it.

A few feet away from them, Mizuki and Shizuka had wrapped themselves up in each other’s arms. Clinging to each other as they silently cried. They were trying so hard not to cry as they clung to each other. Kureto let out a breath as he watched them.

They had stood there for a while before they had pulled away from each other and Mizuki reached behind her for an umbrella. The two girls moved to walk out of the home, standing under the umbrella together as Mizuki wrapped her arm around Shizuka and Shizuka had done the same thing as they went to walk to the car that was waiting to take Guren and Shizuka to the airport. Guren had already said goodbye to Shinya before he had wrapped his arms around Mizuki and hadn’t let go since. Shinya was lingering behind them, just looking at them with a sad glance of his own but not saying a word as they all said goodbye to each other.

Kureto had looked at him for a moment, giving him a slight nod of his head and Shinya had returned it. Kureto stepped up to Guren’s side. Just standing there for a moment and completely unsure of what to say to him at all. What could he say now? This was the moment that they was coming. The inevitable moment that they would all be ripped apart again and have to say… goodbye. There was never any other option. It was for Guren and Shizuka’s safety. As much as Kureto hated that thought. He didn’t want to let them go.

Kureto had turned his attention to Guren. Reaching up and brushing some of Guren’s bangs out of his face as he whispered, “Take care of yourself, Guren.” Kureto had moved his hand, settling it onto Guren’s shoulder.

Guren smiled softly. The Omega nodded, reaching up and placing his hand over Kureto’s as he whispered, “Yeah, I will.” He looked back to him, tilting his head back a bit to look at him, “You too.” Guren’s voice was trembling just as much. Shaking and uncertain. Kureto inhaled sharply, leaning over, and pressing his lips into Guren’s cheek. He could hear the Omega inhaling sharply. The air hitching in his throat as his eyes fluttered shut. Kureto pulled back, giving him a nod as Guren whispered, “Goodbye, Kureto.”

Guren had that same look on his face. That same heartbroken expression that he had the last time that this happened. Only that time, they didn’t have the chance to say goodbye. It was just a brief glance before he never saw Guren again. Until that moment at the elevator. It felt like the entire world around him was shattering all over again.

Guren stepped away from him, dropping his hand as he reached for his umbrella and popped it open before stepping out into the rain. Kureto could feel his gut twisting the entire time as he watched Guren walk away again. It felt like a punch in the gut that had completely knocked the wind out of him.

Guren had quickly crossed the area, getting up to where Mizuki was still standing there waiting for him. Shizuka had already slipped into the car, turning, and looking back at him with a sad wave of her hand as she leaned against the seat to look at him. Guren leaned over, wrapping his arm around Mizuki again as Kureto picked up him saying, “I love you, Mizuki.”

“I love you too, Dad.” Mizuki said back, returning the embrace.

They stood there for a moment before Guren slipped into the car, closing the umbrella and Mizuki had pushed the car door shut before she was turning and headed back to the house. She stepped in, shaking off her umbrella and closing it before dropping it where it went and turned. Kureto had reached out, pulling Mizuki to him as his daughter reached up and curled her hands around his wrist.

Kureto choked as he watched the car starting to pull away and head out of his driveway. The entire time, Kureto kept having this feeling hit him in the pit of his gut. He was losing them all over again. The same thing that happened nine years ago was happening now.

He couldn’t do anything for them. He couldn’t protect them. He was losing Guren and his daughter all over again. Kureto tightened his hold on Mizuki as they stood there and watched for the second that the car was gone. The second that they were gone, they were out of their lives again. Going back to pretending as if Shizuka never existed. That Guren was still just a nameless face in an old torn picture.

Mizuki had broken down now, sobbing in his arms as she clung to him. Kureto’s gut twisted again as they saw the car completely disappear from sight and they were gone. Right on their way to the airport and off to Nagoya. Where they would stay. Kureto felt the air catch in his throat. Guren was right there, and he let him slip away again. Shizuka had been right there. His little girl that he couldn’t protect.

How could he call himself a man?

How could he call himself a father?

It felt like something had broken inside of him as Mizuki turned to look up at him. A glimmer in her amber eyes as he reached down and soothed back her hair. She didn’t have to say a word to him. Kureto knew that look in her eye. He felt a smile come to his face as he nodded.

Kureto pulled back, looking out towards the falling ran from where Guren and Shizuka had just left. He held onto Mizuki a bit more as a smile came to his face.  

Chapter Text

It had been downpouring just as hard in Nagoya whenever their plane had landed. Sayuri and Shigure had already left. Leaving the two of them in the car that was taking them home. Guren felt like his heart had been ripped out of his chest all over again. Now, it felt so much worse than before. Now that he had actually met his eldest daughter and seen just how beautiful she was. How much of an amazing person she had grown up to be. He had never wanted to let her go, but it was something that he had to do. He had no choice.

Guren fought back his own tears as he looked over to where Shizuka was sitting. She was staring at out the window. Silently wiping at her own tears. Trying to be just as strong as him. He had no idea what to say to her. There was nothing that he could say to her to make her feel better. Her heart was broken just as much as Mizuki’s was. Just as much as his was.

He knew what they were trying to do. That was only something that played out in fairy tales. It wasn’t something that happened in their world. Not in the world where the Hiragi family ruled over them. He wished there was something that he could do.

He was so powerless in this situation.

It was for the best.

It was what they had to do.

He couldn’t go against it.

Guren looked back out the window as they pulled up at home. He sighed softly, reaching for his umbrella before looking to Shizuka and whispered, “Let’s get inside, darling. I’m sure your grandfather will be happy to see you after all this time.”

Shizuka didn’t answer him, but she did nod as Guren popped open his door and opened up the umbrella before going around to let Shizuka under it before the rain could get on her. Their bags had been gathered up, already been taken in for them as Guren wrapped his arm around his daughter and pulled her close to him. He leaned over, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.

They quickly got inside, and he had closed the door behind him as he slipped of his shoes and put them in their proper place. Shizuka had done the same thing as he put the umbrella up and called out, “Hello? We’re home.”

They received no answer back as Shizuka frowned and looked around, “Grandfather?” They were only once again greeted with silence.

Guren hummed, stepping into the house as he said, “I’ll go check the study.” The Omega already went off to walk in that direction as he felt his heart sinking more into the pit of his stomach. Guren walked towards the study, finding the door to the room was open. That had told him that Sakae would be inside of it. He only left the door open whenever he was actually in the room. Guren had stepped in, smiling softly as he saw the newspaper raised. Sakae just must not have heard them walk in. “Hey there, stranger.”

The newspaper was lowered, and he was immediately greeted with the sight of Mizuki sitting at the desk with a smile on her face. His eyes widened as he gasped, and the shock filled him. “Hey, Dad… Did you know that the bullet train gets you here in only an hour and a half compared to a two… three-hour plane ride?”

Guren stumbled over his words for a second as he choked out, “Yeah. I knew that.” What was Mizuki doing here? How did she get here? He had so many questions running through his head in that moment.

Shizuka came up behind him, laughing slightly as she said, “What are you doing here?”

Mizuki smiled, starting to stand up as she smiled a bit brighter, “It took us about thirty seconds after you guys left to realize that we didn’t want to lose you two again.”

Guren stepped forward, whispering out, “We?”

Mizuki’s gaze moved as her smiled turned into a proud one. Moving to the other door that led to another room. “We.” Now, that wasn’t Mizuki. Guren gasped as he turned his gaze, finding Kureto standing there and looking at him. Guren’s eyes widened as once again felt could feel the sting in his eyes as he shook his head. He felt like he couldn’t breathe anymore. “I made the mistake of not coming after you once, Guren.” The Alpha stepped forward as he shook his head, “I’m not making that mistake again. I’m done letting my father control what I can and can’t do. He took the two of you from me once, and I’m not going to let him do it again.” Guren choked for a second, taking in a shaky breath as Kureto’s gaze fixated to him, “I’m not going to let you do this alone again… No matter how brave you are. We’re not dumb kids anymore, Guren. I’ve been done being scared of my old man for a long time.”

Guren let out a breathy laugh of disbelief as he shook his head, feeling the tears gathering up in his eyes as he said, “I guess you just expect me to go weak at the knees and fall into your arms, crying hysterically and say that we’ll just figure all of this shit out? That it doesn’t matter that Lord Hiragi-sama—” With each word that he spoke, Kureto just kept looking at him. That same look that used to make Guren go weak in the knees. That made him feel like he was now. “A dual city relationship with our daughters being raised here… and there and… and you and I just picking up where we left off just to be a secret again and…” The Omega choked again as he felt a tear slip over the rim of his eye as he shook his head. He found himself completely focused on Kureto now as the Alpha got closer to him. “And you and I growing old together and…” He stopped for a second, inhaling deeply as he tried to rebuild his composure. “Come on, Kureto… What do you expect? To live happily ever after?”

“Yes.” Kureto had reached out, placing his hands on either side of Guren’s face as the Omega felt the spark go down his spine. The fire that erupted on his skin where Kureto was touching him at. The Alpha had carefully wiped away his tears, looking down at him with that same gentle smile that he had been wearing the entire time. “To all of the above.” Kureto’s gaze scanned his face as he stepped a bit closer and Guren could feel him pressing up against him as the Alpha shook his head, “But you don’t have to cry hysterically.”

Guren choked, nodding his head, “Yes, I do.”

Kureto closed the distance, pressing their lips together as Guren could feel that same spark as before. The one that always made his stomach twist into butterflies as his body felt so light. His knees got weak as he let his eyes slip shut. Kureto’s hands moved from his face as his arms curled around his midsection instead and he had brought his own arms up to let them fall loosely around the Alpha’s shoulders.

Kureto actually came after him.

Came after them.

He hadn’t been expecting it.

He had entirely been expecting to just go back to having to pretend as if nothing had ever happened.

Guren could feel the tears falling. No matter how much he tried to get them to stop. Kureto’s lips were dancing against his own. Guren couldn’t breathe, but at the same time, he could feel his heart racing. Please, tell him that he wasn’t making a mistake right now.

He was so… weak.

He knew that.

Guren had known in the cellar that if he had kissed Kureto that he wouldn’t be able to resist. That he wouldn’t be able to stop himself. He wanted it. He wanted it more than anything. He wanted his girls to be able to be together. That they wouldn’t be forced apart again. That he would be able to see his eldest daughter grow up. He had already missed eight years of her life because of this.

He was afraid. Afraid of what Tenri would do. Yet, he had Kureto at his side now. Kureto pulled back a bit and Guren let his eyes flutter open as the smile started to grace his face. The Alpha’s lips brushed over his again as he heard the murmur of, “I’m not letting you go again. Either of you.”

Guren’s eyelashes were wet, sticking to him as he blinked a few times as he looked back to Kureto. “This… You’re really doing this.” Guren whispered.

“I didn’t fight for you once,” Kureto muttered back, bringing his hands back up to brush away his tears, “And I’m not going to do that to you again. To either of you. I lost eight years with the two of you because of him.”

Guren’s heart was pounding. He wasn’t even sure if he was actually breathing or not. “We… What happens if he finds out?” Guren questioned, raising his hands up and placing them on Kureto’s and curling his fingers. “Kureto… What he could do…”

“I won’t let it happen.” Kureto whispered back, shaking his head as his eyes moved over Guren’s face, “I didn’t realize how much I loved you until… I’m not losing you two again.”

The Omega really felt like he was about to collapse if he was being entirely honest. He didn’t know what to think. God, he had been trying so hard not to let himself fall again. Kureto’s lips were against his again as he let his eyes flutter shut and he melted into it.

He had barely caught one of the twins saying, “We actually did it.”

Shizuka was still in utter shock as she quietly left the room, motioning her hand towards Mizuki for her sister to come out of the room with her. She had a shocked smile on her face, shaking her head as she whispered, “How… What are you doing here?” She questioned to Mizuki as soon as her sister slipped out of the room. “You are absolutely crazy, Zuki.”

She was in shock.

They actually did it.

Their plan… worked.

Mizuki was grinning from ear to ear as she said, “Me and Papa just kind of looked at each other and knew we couldn’t let you go again.”

Shizuka smiled, reaching up and tucking her hair behind her ear. She really hadn’t been expecting to see Mizuki and Kureto so soon. It made her so happy. Shizuka took a quick look back in the study, and sure enough, Guren and Kureto were still off in their own little world. Shizuka let out a breathy laugh as she whispered, “I… I haven’t ever since him smile like that.”

“Papa either.” Mizuki replied, grinning just as much. “We… We actually did it, Shizuka.”

Shizuka let out a shaky breath, looking back to her sister as the fear hit her. “What happens… What happens if he finds out about this? What if something happens to Dad?”

Mizuki shook her head, “Papa won’t let that happen, Izuka.” She reached out, pulling Shizuka’s attention back to her. The younger twin felt her stomach twisting as she nodded. Mizuki was trying to be reassuring but they were also still just kids. Shizuka had never met Tenri Hiragi, but just from what she had heard, she really didn’t want too. “Once Papa sets his mind to something… There is usually no changing it.”

Shizuka nodded again. Taking in a deep breath before releasing it. She looked around, noticing how quiet the house was. She frowned a bit, whispering, “Where’s Grandfather? And Shigure… or Sayuri… Yuu?”

“We called ahead while we were on the train.” Mizuki stated, “I told Grandfather about what we were doing, and he took them out to lunch.”

That made a lot of sense.

Shizuka smiled, relaxing a bit as she whispered, “Let’s leave them alone for a moment.”

“Good idea.” Mizuki replied, looping her arm into hers before heading out of the hallway and up towards the stairs.

Kureto knew this was risky, but he refused to let Tenri stand between him and his family anymore. Guren was the mother of his children and the person he could say that he loved the most aside from his children. And, yes, he meant children. It never should have just been… child. His daughter was his world, but he had two. He would always have two. Shizuka would also become his world. He already loved her so much. Who was he kidding? They were both his world.

Kureto had to do anything that he possibly could to protect them now. He hadn’t realized how much he had been denying and burying away his feelings for Guren until he had seen him again.

The Alpha pulled away from Guren, just letting his gaze move over his face. Guren had calmed himself and the tears were long gone but the evidence was still on his face and the way that his eyes were bloodshot. For just a moment, he pulled Guren to him and wrapped his arms around him. He inhaled deeply, taking in that scent that he always loved.

To think that their scheming daughters actually made this possible. It had made him see what he should have been fighting for all this time. He never should have let him go. How could Guren always be so brave? He supposed that years of abuse that he faced at the hands of the Hiragi family could do that to a person.

Not anymore.

He was going to be right there with him this time.

Kureto was going to do everything in his power to make sure that Tenri couldn’t get to him now. Realistically, he knew that he needed to stay away. That he should stay away and act as if the last week had never happened and that he had never had Shizuka with him. He just couldn’t do it.

A part of him wondered if his rush to marry Natsuki had been to cover for the fact that he wanted someone else. Someone that he wasn’t supposed to be able to have.

“I’m going to do what I should have done back then.” Kureto said, watching the way that Guren looked away for a moment and a slight smile came to his face. “I never should have just let you go like that.”

“I don’t blame you for that.” Guren whispered, “I never did.”

“I know.” Kureto whispered, leaning in and pressing his lips into Guren’s forehead.

“This… This is so stupid.” Guren said, letting out a shaky breath, “We shouldn’t be doing this.”

“Maybe not.” The Alpha replied with a shrug, “But I just don’t care anymore. My father isn’t going to stop me anymore.” He could see the fear in Guren’s eyes. He knew that the Omega was scared of what came next. Kureto knew what his father was capable of, but Kureto had learned a lot from him. He wasn’t some stupid, reckless teenager anymore. “I’m not losing you or my daughter again. I know you’re afraid—”

“Of course, I’m afraid.” Guren whispered, “What the hell happens from here? This… This never should have happened.”

“For now,” Kureto said back, taking a step away as he wiped at Guren’s tears again, “Let’s not worry about that.”

Guren took in a deep breath before releasing it. The Omega looked around, reaching up and running a hand through his hair as Kureto saw that he was taking a few seconds to compose himself. “The girls already took off.”

Kureto chuckled, “Not surprised.” The Alpha exhaled sharply, slipping his hands into his pockets, “I’m sure you’d like to get unpacked. Why don’t I help you with that?” He had noticed the look that Guren had given him, but the Omega had agreed after a moment.

Guren awkwardly shifted on his feet for a second before muttering, “This way.” As they left the room, Guren had looked down and noticed the bags on the floor. He had turned a quick glance up towards Kureto and said, “You brought bags?”

Kureto reaching up, scratching at the back of his head, “I guess brother Shinya and Aoi already knew what we were going to do and had them ready for us.” Guren let out a soft laugh, already moving to go towards a staircase that Kureto had seen whenever they had walked into the home. Kureto had picked up his suitcase before Guren could grab it.

Whenever the Omega went to object, Kureto just motioned his hand, “You first.”

Guren relented, smiling softly as he went to go up the stairs. Kureto had started to just look around. He had taken a bit of time before Guren and Shizuka got home to take a look around, but now, he was actually getting to take a moment to really take in the place. He could see a lot of drawings everywhere. He didn’t need to be told who the artist was. He was going up the steps right ahead of them.

Guren had gone to one of the closer rooms to the top of the stairs, opening up the door and stepping into it. The second that Kureto stepped in, he knew immediately that it was Guren’s bedroom. Just from the items that he saw, he knew it was Guren’s. It screamed that it belonged to him. Kureto sat down the suitcase, taking a look around as Guren popped open the case to start pulling things out.

The Alpha took a moment to look around. Spotting a desk that was covered in drawings. Dresses. All of them. They were beautiful. Well thought out. It made him wonder why Guren specifically went into the wedding industry. He felt like he shouldn’t question it, but it was just a thought that he had.

A few of the dresses that were drawn actually weren’t wedding dresses. They looked more like what a child would wear. They were sitting off to the side and Kureto had placed his attention on them for a second before moving on. He lifted his gaze, looking back over to Guren to see that the Omega was quickly putting everything away or into a basket that was in the closet.

Kureto had suddenly stopped as he felt claws in his back. He quickly looked over his shoulder to see a cat’s face right in his as he blinked. Right, Mizuki said Guren had a cat. This must be that cat. The cat had climbed up his back, moving to sniff at his face. He had noticed the way that the cat’s fur was starting to stand up.

Guren’s attention had been grabbed as Guren quickly said, “Noya, you dick, stop it.” Guren had walked over, grabbing for the cat just as Noya swatted at Kureto’s face but his claws came just short of hitting him as Guren moved to put the cat out of the room. “Why do you always have to be like this, you little shit?!” Guren had placed the cat down and Noya had taken off down the hall as Guren turned to look at him with a slightly nervous smile, “Sorry about him. He’s… overly protective… and an asshole.”

Kureto just chuckled, shaking his head, “Raimeiki is the same way.”

Guren had moved passed him again, going back to what he had been doing before Kureto’s back had basically been scratched up. With Guren busy, he had went back to just looking around the room. The Alpha got to Guren’s dresser. Guren was never one to wear a lot of jewelry. Maybe the occasional bracelet or necklace but typically not all the time. He had spotted the perfume bottle on the dresser.

“You have perfume?” Kureto questioned.

Specifically, women’s perfume.

Guren was already self-conscious over his floral scent that Kureto highly doubted that Guren wore it. He had stopped hearing the movement behind him as Guren laughed softly, muttering out, “It was the same perfume that my mother used to wear.” Guren had immediately gone back to what he was doing, and his back was to Kureto now.

Kureto hummed slightly, picking it up and looking at it for a moment as he went to place it back down, he stopped as he noticed a drawing sitting underneath everything. The Alpha started moving things slightly out of the way so he could get a better look and it felt like he had been punched in the gut from looking at it.

The drawing was of two infant babies. Both looked like they were asleep with an umbilical cord connecting the two of them. The cord looked like it made a shape of a heart between the two of them. Each baby in the drawing was wearing a locket. One with an M on it and the other with an S.

The drawing was clearly old and worn just from the edges. He had moved one of the pieces of jewelry to find the date.

The day the girls were born.

Quickly, Kureto had moved everything right back to its rightful place and looked over his shoulder to see that Guren was actually in his closet now. Kneeling down and putting things away. After a few minutes, Guren stood up and came back out and closed the closet door behind him.

“Where is my father anyway? He should have been home.” Guren stated. Once again, Kureto had noticed that nervous tick of Guren reaching up to fix his hair. Just something to do with his hands before he was slipping both hands into his back pockets.

“Mizuki called him on our way here.” Kureto replied, “He decided to go out for lunch.”

Guren hummed. Shifting on his feet again as he looked back to Kureto again, “I wasn’t really… expecting this.”

“I guess… You need to expect the unexpected.” Kureto replied with a shrug. The Alpha for a moment, “What do you say to us going out for lunch?”

“Uh—Yeah, sure.” Guren said back quickly. “I—Uh… We should go get the girls.” Guren had quickly turned and walked out into the hall. Kureto chuckled slightly as he stood there for a moment before following after him.

This would all be worth it.

He knew it.

Guren was still having an insanely difficult time wrapping his mind around this. The Omega kept expecting to close his eyes and that he would open them back up and this didn’t happen at all. Was this actually a good thing? Would this end badly? Guren felt like he was asking himself too many questions. He just honestly didn’t know what to think, say, or do.

They had left and gone off to lunch. Shizuka and Mizuki were all smiles. Bouncing on their feet in excitement as the two girls spoked away to each other. They were sitting at the table. This time at a table set for four.

Like…

Like a… family.

Guren could find his chest tightening at the thought as the smile played on his face. They had walked here, but Guren had found that he didn’t have words. He really didn’t know what to say. All he could do was think. Think of the possibilities. Think of what could happen. He was afraid. He had told Kureto the truth. He had no idea what would happen if Tenri found out about any of this. He was breaking the rules. He broke the rules of the deal. Tenri could and would punish him for it.

He pulled at the collar of his shirt. Feeling how slightly warm that he felt. His stomach was doing flips. He had actually barely touched his lunch because of it. He just felt… off.

Guren had found himself focusing on the girls more. Trying to place his focus mostly on them. He kept looking at their smiles. Seeing how happy they were. Kureto had reached under the table, grabbing at his knee as the Omega looked over to him. He reached out and let his hand settle on top of it. Guren curled his fingers over Kureto’s hand as he felt himself calming slightly.

He leaned back in his chair, looking down at his food for a second. He was so happy, but at the same time, he had this dread in the pit of his stomach. He couldn’t get it out of his head. No matter how much he tried. No matter what anyone said to him.

Guren had to be honest with himself. He couldn’t bring himself to regret anything. Guren was so glad that his children finally got to meet each other. He got to see Kureto again. He got to see Shinya. He should be running away. Turning around and getting himself far, far away from all of this. All he could think about is what Tenri would do. He wasn’t worried about him, but he was worried about his girls.

The Omega had pushed the thought to the side as Mizuki said, “So… Are you going to come back with us to Shibuya, Dad?”

Guren looked over to Kureto for a second before he was letting out a sharp breath. “I don’t know, Mizuki.” He had to admit that he had no idea. Guren had once again found that he couldn’t find the words again.

“We’ll figure it out.” Kureto took over for him. Giving their eldest daughter a smile. “Your mother does have work here. There is a lot that would need to be worked out before we think of anything like that.”

Mizuki’s face fell a bit as she looked down and nodded. “Oh.” Her voice made Guren’s heart clench as he reached out and placing his hand over his daughter’s. Mizuki looked up to him and Guren put the smile on his face, “Dad…”

“I know it’s hard, but this is all…” Guren stopped for a second, taking a deep breath and released it, “It’s been a long time since me and your father have really… gotten a chance to work things out. Life isn’t the same right now, and we just have to figure out what we are going to do. Alright.” Mizuki straightened her back, smiling a bit as Guren reached up, tracing the back of his finger against her cheek, “I’ll handle this. Don’t you worry about a thing, darling.”

“Okay, Dad.” Mizuki whispered.

“Why don’t we head back to Guren’s house?” Kureto questioned.

Guren nodded, “Sounds good to me.”

God, what the hell was he getting himself into?

It was getting later in the night now. Guren had gotten Mizuki set up with Shizuka. Thankfully, her bed was just big enough for the both of them, so it didn’t really matter much. Both girls were beyond happy to be able to be with each other. Once he was sure that they were down to go to sleep, he had decided to head off. Everyone was already turning in for the night. Yuu wasn’t even home. Deciding to go stay the night with one of his friends while his father retired back to his room. Sayuri and Shigure were doing something, but he didn’t really care to actually look into what they were doing.

Which had just left him and Kureto again.

This still didn’t feel real to him.

To have Kureto in his house.

He had found Kureto on the back patio. Looking out towards the small pond that they had out there. Guren had approached, moving to sit down as the Alpha kept looking out at the night sky. “This was your childhood home, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Guren confirmed, “It was.”

He slipped down, taking a seat and pulling his legs up to himself and curling his arms around his legs as he looked out to the night sky. “It’s a… nice place.”

“It’s home.” The Omega whispered, shrugging slightly, “It’s always been.”

The two had fallen in silence for a moment before Guren’s attention was grabbed by Kureto leaning down and he was pulling something up. It only took him a second to realize what Kureto had in his hands as he looked back to Kureto’s face. Kureto had a smile playing on his face as he leaned back against the pillar, turning it slightly in his hand so Guren could see the label better.

Rewrite the Stars

“You brought… wine.” Guren stated, laughing slightly as he turned a bit and lowered one leg down over the patio. “It’s almost as if you knew what I would say.”

“Well,” Kureto mused, looking down at the wine bottle, “You did ask if we could open one and we never got that chance.”

Guren had looked beside Kureto, noticing that he had two wine glasses sitting there. The Omega lifted his gaze back up, smiling slightly as he whispered, “I guess I did.”

Kureto chuckled, moving the two glasses between them before he was opening up the bottle and filling their glasses. Guren let his gaze fall on the burgundy-colored wine as Kureto lifted it up towards him. Practically presenting it to him as Guren took ahold of it. The touch lingered a bit before Kureto pulled back and picked up his own. Kureto swirled the liquid in his glass, looking back to Guren as he held the glass up, “Here’s to… us.”

Guren felt the bit of heat come to his face as he let his glass tap softly against Kureto’s as he muttered, “To us.” He quickly took a drink as the flavor exploded against his tastebuds. Just for a moment, it made him think of the first time that he had ever drank at all. Which was this wine and with Kureto. It was entirely the reason that he actually started liking wine in the first place.

Guren had just sipped on it at first, placing the glass down whenever it was empty. Kureto had already finished his, moving to refill the glasses as Guren leaned against the pillar that he was by and looked back out towards his backyard. “Nothing has changed… Has it?”

“I would say a lot has changed.” Kureto replied, already moving to take a drink from his new glass. Guren did the same, deciding to keep the wine glass in his hands this time. “You might not have changed much… But things definitely have changed.”

Guren lifted his glass, muttering, “Yeah, you had an entire fiancé.” He wasn’t actually sure that Kureto had heard him, and he knew it was because the alcohol was already working to make him relax a bit more. “Who just so happened to be a two-faced bitch, but who’s keeping score?”

“What?” Kureto questioned.

“Nothing.” Guren replied, smiling a bit as he finished off the glass. Downing it without much of a thought. He had forgotten how much he actually liked the taste of this one.

Before he knew it, the two of them had fallen into a peaceful conversation. Going through the wine a bit faster than he would have thought. He was already feeling a slight buzz from it. Relaxing back as he braced himself on his arms and let his eyes flutter shut from the feel of the night’s wind against him.

He didn’t actually know when they had finished the bottle, but Guren had gotten the sudden urge to take a walk as he stood up, slipping down into the grass as he said, “Walk with me.”

Kureto didn’t give any complaints as he also slid off of the patio and landed down on the ground next to him. Kureto’s arm moved, slipping over his shoulders as Guren started to head in the direction of the large garden that they had. He could feel that heat back under his collar as he let his eyes flutter shut and he leaned over.

The smell of rain.

Kureto.

As they walked, Kureto had broken the silence as he said, “Mizuki told me that you got drunk on your way to Shinjuku.”

“I needed a bit of…” Guren murmured, “Liquid courage. Can you blame me?”

Kureto chuckled, “I guess not. Not after that long.” The Alpha sighed, pulling Guren a bit closer as the Omega found himself reaching an arm around him and leaning a bit closer, “Our girls really had fun at our expense.”

“They are half Ichinose and half Hiragi. Are you surprised?” Guren questioned back.

“Not at all.” Kureto stated, stopping as Guren tilted his head back to look at the Alpha, “Have you met their parents?”

Guren scoffed, laughing as a smile broke out on his face, “I’m not sure. I think I would tell them that they have scheming little terrors… But good kids who know exactly what they want and how to get it.”

“That they do.” Kureto replied, leaning over and pressing a soft kiss into Guren’s cheek.

It made the tingles come to his skin. He wanted to say it was the wine, but the feeling of Kureto’s lips against his skin was so familiar to him. Sending the butterflies right through him. Nothing had changed at all. Kureto could still make him go weak in the knees. And all he had to do was look at him… Or smile… Or… well, anything.

After a few minutes, Guren had whispered, “We’re just picking up from where we left off.”

“We are.” Kureto muttered back, “Or… We can start fresh and do this right. No secrets. No hiding. Just… us.”

If they were actually going to do this, Guren supposed that he would need to put his all into it. He never thought a day like this would happen. Guren found that his heart was beating fast in his chest again from the look that was in Kureto’s eyes. He knew the look whenever the Alpha was serious about something, and this was it. He was dead serious about all of this.

“Us.” Guren whispered back. “We… We can actually be… together?”

Kureto nodded, reaching up and soothing Guren’s hair back, tucking it behind his ear as it felt like the trails of fire were being left behind on his skin. “I meant everything I said, Guren.”

Guren honestly still had his reservations, but he did want this. He just hadn’t realized how much he still wanted to be with Kureto until that moment. He had been so content with his life. Forcing himself to believe that it was for the best. It wasn’t, and he knew that. One of the best things that ever happened to him was finding out that he had Mizuki with him. Getting to meet his baby girl again after all this time. Being able to hold her again. Then seeing Kureto again.

Even though he had… gotten a bit drunk before then.

He just couldn’t find himself to regret anything that had happened.

There was a part of him that was glad for it. Glad that it had happened, and he had been able to see people that he loved and cared about again. It made him yearn for more. Wanting more of it than he had before. He had just gotten so used to his fate that he had resigned himself to it… and had given up.

Guren paused for a second as Kureto’s other hand moved and suddenly a lotus flower, specifically red, was now in front of him. The Alpha had a dopey grin on his face as he said, “For you.”

Guren laughed softly, shaking his head, “You shouldn’t have.”

Kureto reached up, tucking it behind the same ear that he had just tucked some of his hair behind. Taking a moment to toy with his hair as Guren found the smile coming back to his face.

“We really are idiots.” The Omega murmured.

“Maybe.” Kureto said with a shrug, “But I am a man who knows what he wants and will do anything to get it.”

Guren could feel that tension rising by the second. Letting his gaze move over Kureto’s face as he looked from his lips to his eyes. He was sure that it was thick enough to cut with a knife. His heart was racing again. Guren knew it was the wine in his system as he leaned forward, letting his lips graze over Kureto’s again. It felt so bizarre to him to be able to actually kiss Kureto again. Have the feeling of being able to do it so freely. Even if it was just his backyard. It was still an entirely different feeling. One that gave him butterflies and made him feel like he was on cloud nine. Guren still had this feeling that he was going to wake up and none of this was going to be real. That Kureto and Mizuki had never shown up. Hell, he kept having the thought that none of this had ever happened.

This didn’t feel real.

But he knew that it was.

Kureto’s arms had snaked around him. His hands settling onto his waist as Guren brought his arms up to let them loosely hang over the Alpha’s shoulders. Kureto had closed the distant and Guren found himself leaning back a bit as their lips started to dance together. His eyes fluttered shut as he let out a soft gasp.

They were actually defying Tenri Hiragi.

He almost couldn’t believe it.

They had started to stumble their way back to the house. Ignoring everything else as Guren barely managed to close the door behind them. This was definitely the wine talking as somehow they managed to find their way back to Guren’s room and Kureto had shut the door behind them and flipped the lock over. He wasn’t even thinking anymore as he kicked off of the floor, letting his legs wrap around Kureto’s midsection. The Alpha didn’t even waver underneath the additional weight as he made his way over to the bed and Guren had found his back hitting his mattress.

They were being so stupid. So reckless. And he didn’t have a care in the world.

He never could have imagined that this would ever have happened.

It really did feel like he was starting to live in a fairy tale.

Chapter Text

Kureto had woken up first. He had woken up out of the blue in the middle of the night. It had taken him a second to remember exactly where he was. He blinked the cloud from his eyes as he could feel the warmth curled up into his side. The Alpha turned his head, seeing that Guren was sleeping peacefully next to him. Curled right up into his side. One arm thrown over his torso and cheek pressed into the connection of his shoulder and his arm. The Omega was breathing softly and evenly, telling him that he was still fast asleep.

Kureto wasn’t even sure what had woken him up. The Alpha felt so at ease. The room smelled heavily of Guren’s scent. The pillow cases. The sheets. The duvet. It was so… relaxing. He had forgotten just how much he had truly loved Guren’s scent and missed it until now. He curled his arm a bit more around the Omega, rubbing his palm over his naked arm as Guren shifted a bit in his sleep. Guren didn’t actually wake up.

The Alpha kept telling himself that this was the best thing to do. It wasn’t right for Guren and Shizuka to be forced to come back to Nagoya and act as if nothing had happened. It wasn’t fair to Mizuki or Shizuka. Kureto was fully prepared to take on the consequences of all of this. Just because Tenri didn’t think ahead and never thought of the possibility of the girls meeting each other by chance, it didn’t mean that they needed to be punished for it. It did raise the concern for Guren. Guren did have his fears. That was clear. Guren was still afraid of what Tenri would do.

Kureto was fully prepared to take his own father on if it meant protecting… his family.

Nothing would ever change the fact that Guren was the mother of his children. It would never change that they had two daughters together.

He just wished that he had this confidence when he was a teenager.

He really hadn’t realized just how much Guren had meant to him until it was too late.

Kureto had no idea how they were going to manage this. It didn’t feel right asking Guren to leave his life in Nagoya behind or forcing Shizuka to leave her life. Kureto couldn’t leave Shibuya. He knew that Guren would have his reservations about going back to Shibuya. The only reason he had agreed the first time was because the twins had played their bits of twin magic and decided not to tell them who was who.

This felt selfish in a way.

Was he just forcing Guren and their daughter into a position that they shouldn’t be in?

Kureto couldn’t get his mind to stop racing. He knew exactly what he wanted and what he was going to do. This did feel right. Keeping the girls together. Guren by his side. The way that it always should have been.

Maybe Kureto just had this fear that he would close his eyes and it would all be gone again.

Maybe all of this happened for a reason. That the girls had met. That they had decided to switch places and Guren and Kureto had came face to face again. It really did feel like a day had never gone by. At the same time, it felt like it had been too long.

Kureto would do anything to make Guren’s world safe again.

Honestly, Kureto had to put fault on himself.

If it wasn’t for him showing up, there would be a good chance that Tenri never found out about all of this. Kureto had his plan in motion. Shinya had been the one who told him that he already had bags packed for them before they even headed to the bullet train. Shinya, Mahiru, and Aoi were all going to cover for him and say that he had decided to take Mizuki on a quick vacation if anyone asked where the two of them were.

Kureto tilted his head, leaning down a bit and pressing a kiss into the top of Guren’s head. That had the Omega turning over, pulling the blanket up to his nose and got comfortable again. The Alpha sat up, throwing the blanket back and throwing his legs over the side of the bed. For the last eight years, Kureto had put everything onto the shelf. Tucking it away behind everything and acting as if it wasn’t there. Out of sight, out of mind. Yet, he couldn’t ever get his mind off of Guren. Off of Shizuka. It had been constantly on repeat in his head.

It was all his shortcomings. Where he had failed. Guren had made the one decision that he could that left all of them alive. Even if they were… broken. Even if he had broken his own heart. In Kureto’s eyes, it was the most selfless decision that Guren had made. It made all of this possible. Guren could have just terminated the pregnancy. Even found a way to do it without being caught. Guren had done everything right. He did everything according to the rules that the Hiragi family had held over the branch families.

It could have been seen as a blessing. In order to keep up the guise of the deal, the Ichinose were free but also still constrained to the Hiragi family. The Hiragi family didn’t go summoning the Ichinose clan to the main house to preserve the image that Guren didn’t exist. To keep him away from Kureto and Mizuki. And it had worked. Guren did actually look like he had a good life. He had went on to be something. Nothing holding him back.

It felt so twisted to think about with the separation of the twins. That never would have happened. None of this would. It made Kureto wonder if they would be where they were in their lives if Tenri had never made that decision. That Guren didn’t become this designer and Kureto hadn’t taken over his mother’s family business and owned his own vineyard. They were doing well for themselves. Their daughters had anything they could ever dream of. Except for… each other.

That was going to change, and he was going to make sure of it.

Guren and the girls didn’t ask for this.

Kureto didn’t ask for this.

He had to right that wrong.

Somehow.

It was never too late for them to do something.

Kureto had just wished Tenri was already dead at this point. He wouldn’t have to worry about what Tenri would do if he discovered this. It wouldn’t matter if Kureto had been the one to do anything. He would blame Guren. Guren would be put at fault strictly because of who he was. Kureto was starting to regret keeping Mizuki away from the horrors of the Hiragi family. Yet, he didn’t regret it. She got to be a kid. She got to be… innocent. His only regret was not telling her what she needed to know to understand why all of this shouldn’t have happened.

Yet, he was kind of glad that it did.

It kept him from making a big mistake. It reunited the girls. It brought him back to Guren. There was so much that he was glad for, but it was also bringing back old fears that he had long since forgotten.

Kureto was pulled out of his thoughts as he felt arms wrapping around his shoulders and Guren’s head settling on his shoulder blade. Kureto leaned back into his touch. Relaxing as Guren’s scent reached his nose and the Omega’s hand started to move to his hair.

“I didn’t mean to wake you.” Kureto murmured.

“Go back to sleep.” Guren’s voice was so tired. The Alpha wondered if Guren even actually realized that he was actually awake. Kureto closed his eyes for a moment. Just relishing in the feeling of the Omega pressing into him. “Sleep now, worry about shit later.”

Kureto snorted, an amused smile coming to his face as he turned to face the Omega. Even Guren’s gaze looked so sleepy. The Alpha had decided to lean him, adjusting the blanket as Guren fell back onto the bed and Kureto braced his arm by his head. The Alpha had leaned down, letting his lips ghost over Guren’s for a second. He could hear the way that the air hitched in his throat. His eyes fluttering shut as Kureto felt the smile come to his face. He closed the distance, feeling the spark go down his spine as Guren raised his arms and looped them around his shoulders.

Guren’s fingers twirled into his hair. Twisting at the strands as Kureto let himself press down against the Omega. Guren’s skin was warm against his. It had been… too long. He had almost forgotten what Guren’s touch felt like. Guren’s touch was delicate in a way, but also so commanding at the same time. Guren had moved, pulling Kureto down more on top of him as the Alpha pulled back and started to trail a line of chaste kisses across his cheek and down his neck.

Guren gasped softly, curling his hand tighter into the Alpha’s hair as Kureto nipped down on Guren’s unmarked bond gland. There was a huge part of him that wanted too. To place his mark right on the Omega and show the world that Guren was his. That no matter what anyone said that Guren was his. He had kept the impulsive thought to himself, lifting his head back up and grazing their lips again as he pressed another kiss into Guren’s lips.

God… he had missed him.

He just didn’t realize how much until now.

Guren hadn’t felt this rested in a long time. The light was poking through the blinds whenever he managed to crack his eyes open. He was laying on his stomach. The familiar twinge in his lower back that he had felt in a… while as he sat up. He reached down and scooped up the closest article of clothing that he could find. Which happened to be Kureto’s button up. He didn’t really care as he slipped it on, buttoning it up as he turned to look at the slumbering Alpha. Kureto was still asleep. Sprawled out on the bed as Guren smiled a bit.

This was real. This was actually happening. Guren pushed himself up. Slipping silently out of the bed as he reached for his phone. Thankfully, it still had some charge to it as he went over to his closet to pick out his clothes for the day as he went through all of his emails. Guren paused on one. Scowling as he noticed the name. Natsuki Shindo. Without a second thought, he deleted that email off. Not even caring to actually read it. There were a few more potential new clients and others that were already clients of his. There were some that he needed to do, and he needed to work on some sketches today no matter what anyone had said. Even if he had to lock himself in his room to get it done.

By the time he had gotten through all of them, he had grabbed what he wanted to wear. A part of him didn’t actually want to switch out of the clothes that he was wearing. Just because. The fabric had Kureto’s scent on it. It was so calming and reassuring. Filling his senses as he felt the flutter in his stomach. Guren had tilted his nose towards the collar of the shirt. Inhaling a bit as he took in Kureto’s scent. It wasn’t the same as being right by him or getting it off of his person, but being laced within fabric was an entirely different feeling.

The Omega looked over to the bed for a moment and Kureto was still completely out to the world. Face squished into the pillows and eyes closed. Guren almost thought about walking over and waking him up. This still felt surreal. He kept expecting to close his eyes and then when he opened them and Kureto and Mizuki wouldn’t be here. That none of this had ever happened.

Guren had turned his back, going to get dressed inside. He needed to go to the studio and catch up on what he had missed while all that had been going on. The Omega had made quick work of getting himself dressed as he stretched out the tense and sore muscles of his back and shoulders.

The Omega was quiet as he got dressed and snuck out of his room. He had made sure to leave a small note on the nightstand before he did leave. Just to make sure that Kureto knew that he’d be back soon enough if he woke up before Guren got back. The entire house was still quiet, which told him that everyone was still asleep or just hadn’t left their rooms yet. He could sneak off to the studio and be back before anyone even realized it.

Guren was exceptionally good at sneaking around his own house without making a sound. He had made sure to stop at his bathroom and brush his teeth and comb his hair before starting for the staircase. The Omega gathered up everything that he needed before he was slipping on his shoes and quietly leaving the house. Guren stuffed his hands into his pockets as he walked out of the gate and headed down the street.

The walk was a quiet one. It was still early in the morning. Guren had half a thought to stop at a coffee shop before he got to the studio. God knows that he needed the caffeine boost after barely getting any sleep the night before. Though, after raising a baby, it was easier to be able to get only a little bit of sleep at a time. As he walked the street, Guren paused as the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He stopped walking, looking over his shoulder and finding nothing in sight. He shrugged it off, deciding that he did in fact need the caffeine boost.

The café was a bit more lively than the street whenever he walked in. He came here often, so the barista had already put in his order before he even got to the register to order. The Omega only had to pay and quietly thanked the barista. That feeling hit him again as he looked around the café. No one was looking at him or in his direction. It was just weird. Guren once again shrugged it off the second that his name was called, and he grabbed his cup from the counter.

He opened it up, catching the aroma of the tea inside which he quickly took a drink and relished in the taste of it. With his drink in hand, Guren went back out onto the sidewalk and started back in the direction of the studio.

The tea was practically gone by the time that he got there, and he felt slightly less tired than when he had left his house. If anyone woke up, they would already know where he headed. It was nothing new for him to take off before anyone woke up. The only time he didn’t was when Shizuka was in school, and he waited until she was off to school to go. If it wasn’t for needing to get work done, he would have just stayed home since Kureto and Mizuki were there.

He crossed the street, getting over to the studio. He pulled out his keys, unlocking the door and stepping inside. Since the place wasn’t technically open yet for another hour, anyone who was supposed to be here would be here already. They would probably be in the back and would have came to unlock the door when it was time.

Guren ignored pretty much everything, heading off to the office that he had on the second floor. He did pass by one of the workers, giving them a quick good morning. He got up to his office, unlocking the door and stepping inside. He pulled his bag off of his shoulder, placed it down on his desk and flipped on his lamp.

Just taking a quick look over at the fax machine, he could see a small stack of what he had probably already in his email. He scooped them up, flipping through them as he walked over to his desk and sat down. He turned in his chair, leaning back as he read through them. Some of them weren’t from his emails, which he did stop on those to read them.

He reached behind him for his cup, taking another drink of his tea as he kept the papers balanced on his leg. Guren hummed softly as he flipped the page, going onto the next one. He could already feel the ideas coming to mind. It was be easy for him. He could have these done quickly and within a few days if he just sat down and did it. It would take a bit longer if he didn’t really take breaks.

Guren didn’t look up whenever he heard the door open, flipping the page and saying, “I’m busy. Give me an hour and I’ll be down.”

“You’re not too busy for me, Guren.” Guren felt his blood run cold as his eyes widened. The Omega slowly sat up, turning slightly as his gaze settled onto exactly the last person he wanted to see. Tenri Hiragi stood there, back straight. A cane in his hand as he stared down at him from the way that he had his head tilted back. “Is that really the way that you speak to the Head of the main family?”

“A thousand apologies, Lord Hiragi-sama.” Guren said quickly as he placed what was in his hands down on his desk and bowed his head. He could feel his heart pounding against his chest. Beating harshly as he swallowed harshly. “I was not expecting you.”

“I suppose you weren’t.” Tenri replied.

Guren straightened his back, keeping his head down as Tenri walked closer to him. Loud, booming footsteps that Guren almost flinched too. What the hell was he doing here? Did he know? The Omega felt like he couldn’t breathe as Tenri moved, walking up behind him and kicking away his chair. Guren closed his eyes as Tenri did it and he could hear his chair clash against the wall.

Guren felt the disgust coil in his stomach as Tenri pressed into his back and one of his hands landed on his shoulder. A harsh grip there that had Guren gritting his teeth from how hard his thumb dug into his desk. “What can I help you with, Lord Hiragi-sama?” Guren questioned.

“I think you know exactly why I’m here.” Tenri murmured. The Omega’s heart skipped a beat as he felt something tracing over the back of his neck, moving underneath his hair before grazing against his cheek. The only way he could explain what it felt like was like a caress. It settled on his forehead at his temple as he heard a soft click. “You broke the rules, Guren.”

“I—”

Guren choked as the barrel of the gun was pressed harder into his forehead. “We’ll talk about this, but we’re going to miss our reservation.”

The Omega let out a breath, looking straight ahead as he decided to say, “Reservation?”

“You make any attempt to try and get away from me, I’ll put a bullet through your head before you even realize it was happening.” Tenri growled into his ear as his hand moved from his shoulder to his arm before the gun was lowered from his temple and down to his lower back. Pressing harshly into the dip of his spine as he was jerked away from his desk. The same hand that had been on his arm quickly dug into his pockets. Pulling every item that he had out of them and dropping them out onto his desk. His wallet, his keys. Guren inhaled sharply the second that Tenri’s hand went into his back pocket where his phone was, and the device was pulled out.

Tenri held it up, clicking the button to make the power off button show up before he had clicked it and threw the device down with his other stuff. Once Tenri was done with that, his hand went back to his arm before the Alpha was jerking him from the room.

Guren’s heart was racing the entire time. With each step, it felt like his gut was twisting more and more. He had been expecting this. He hadn’t expected it so soon. The fear did hit him as he was led right through his studio and towards the back entrance of the place. He didn’t see any of the workers that were supposed to be there as they got to the back door and Tenri had ordered him to open it. Guren pushed it open, stepping out just ahead of Tenri.

The Alpha’s grip remained hard on his bicep. Shoving him towards a car. The back door was already open and Guren found himself being shoved inside. There was a huge part of him that was telling him just to bolt. Take off down the street and disappear off into the crowd. He couldn’t risk it. Tenri knew where he lived. He would just go after his children. He had a feeling that Tenri might not know that Kureto and Mizuki were in Nagoya. It didn’t mean that he was going to risk it. He wouldn’t risk Shizuka either, so why risk any of it?

Tenri slipped in next to him and closed the door as Guren found the gun fixated on him again. Tenri had reached over, pulling Guren away from the door that he had been shoved into. Being forced to sit in the middle seat as his arm curled around Guren’s shoulders and the gun was pointed directly at his side.

“Calm down, Guren.” Tenri stated, tapping at his stomach with the gun now, “We’re just going for a friendly… chat.”

“My apologies, Lord Hiragi-sama,” Guren replied, “It’s hard to stay calm when you have a gun pointed at me.”

“It’s just to keep you in line is all.” The Alpha mused. Guren felt his gut twist as the car pulled out, starting down the alleyway before heading off to the street. Tenri was humming, smiling as he lifted the gun up and traced it over his face again, twirling it back into his hair before settling it on his forehead, “Don’t you worry about a thing, Guren.”

Guren just kept his gaze locked straight ahead. He had been expecting this. He knew this was coming. All he could do was remain calm and do whatever Tenri Hiragi wanted.

Kureto had woken up well rested. The Alpha had noticed the absence in the bed immediately as he sat up and found that Guren was no longer in the bed. He rubbed at his eyes, slipping his hand up into his sleep – and sex – tousled hair. Letting it spike around his head as he blinked away the fog of sleep. The Alpha stood up, stretching the muscles of his back as he did so.

He quickly spotted a piece of paper on the bedside table. Hooked underneath Kureto’s phone that was sitting there. Kureto had noticed Guren’s handwriting immediately as he grabbed it and brought it up to look at it.

Went to the studio. Be back in a few hours.

It did make him wonder how long Guren had been gone. He wasn’t even surprised that Guren managed to get passed him in his sleep. Guren could be quiet when he wanted to be. Kureto placed the note back down, looking around the room as he spotted Noya on the day bed in the window. Laying on Guren’s shirt from the night before and looking up at him before just curling back up. Kureto hummed, looking around for his own shirt. It had taken a moment, but he had spotted it by Guren’s closet. He walked over to it, picking it up and slipping it back on before fetching his phone and heading out of the room.

Kureto’s to-go back was actually in a spare room down the hall. Everything that he needed to get ready for the day was in there. Kureto had checked his phone on the way. Going through a few emails that he had and skimming through his text messages. He had gotten to the room quickly, popping open his bag and grabbing what he wanted out of it and heading off to one of the bathrooms that Guren had showed him.

The Alpha had made quick work of getting ready. Switching out of his dirty clothes and pulling on the fresh ones while he was brushing his teeth. His hair had been an entirely different story. Despite how short it was, it had a tendency to want to spike especially after sleeping and he would have to fight it back down. Which was exactly what he had to do. Though, a huge part of him wanted to blame Guren for the mess that his hair was. It had taken a bit before he looked presentable, and he had returned back to the spare room to drop his clothes off at his bag before starting out.

He could hear people roaming around the house. The smell of food that was already starting to fill the house despite how large it was. Kureto decided not to head down yet as he heard voices coming from the room that he had learned belonged to Shizuka. He got to the cracked open door, listening to the sound of his daughters talking to each other. It only took him a second to realize that they were scheming again. Apparently, all of this wasn’t enough.

Kureto had reached out, popping open the door as both girls’ heads quickly snapped in his direction. Telling them apart had actually been easy just from the fact that he knew Mizuki always woke up with an extreme bedhead and she had her stuffed animal hooked in her arm. “Morning, Papa!” Mizuki exclaimed, beaming a smile at him as he walked into the room.

“Good morning, Papa.” Shizuka added in.

“Morning, ladies.” Kureto replied as he stepped into the room.

He took a good look around. This was Shizuka’s room. It would be an extension of herself. It had a lot of music related items spread out through it. He wasn’t surprised. Guren liked music too. It just seemed like Shizuka had picked that up a bit more. Kureto liked music himself, but he would say that Guren tended to actually listen to it more. Guren did have a tendency to constantly hum under his breath sometimes to just some random tune. Kureto had also noticed how neat that Shizuka’s room was. Everything had a place and was perfectly in place. Just like the rest of the house and Guren’s room was.

As he looked around the room, his gaze had fallen on the drawing on the wall above Shizuka’s bed. Kureto let out a soft laugh, walking forward as he let himself really look at it. Two girls separated but still connected. That’s what he got from looking at it. It would just look like any other drawing if Kureto didn’t know the meaning.

Guren had indirectly and silently told Shizuka about Mizuki.

“I finally understand what this is.” Shizuka said, standing up on her bed and walking a bit and pressing her hand into the wall to balance herself. “I never understood it, but it had been in my room for as long as I can remember. Dad drew it when I was a baby.”

“It’s about you and Mizuki.” Kureto replied. Kureto had noticed specifically that the night sky wasn’t actually night. It was dusk. The holly flowers and the little girl. On the other side was definitely catered to Guren. “He had to tell you about her without actually telling you.”

“I always really liked it.” Shizuka stated, giving him a smile. She looked over her shoulder, humming a bit as she added in, “Where’s Dad?”

“He left a note that he went to the studio.” The Alpha replied, “Said he’d be back in a few hours.”

“A few hours?” Shizuka said back as a smile came to her face, “If he gets to sketching, we won’t see him until dinner.”

“Why don’t we go see him?” Mizuki questioned as she bounced on the bed to turn to face Kureto. Her amber eyes were glittering in hope and Kureto had realized in that moment that he didn’t know where Guren’s studio was. He was sure if he saw it, that it would probably be obvious, but he wasn’t aimlessly going to walk Nagoya looking for it either. “You should see what Dad does! He’s so cool! The place is full of dresses and suits and—”

“Breathe, Mizuki.” Kureto stated as he looked down at his eldest twin. He sighed after a second, shaking his head, “I doubt that he would stay away for the entire day with you here, but I also don’t want to interrupt him while he’s trying to work. He does still have a job.” And Kureto was pretty sure that Guren might need the moment to just think. It felt best to just leave him for now. The Alpha hummed, looking back to his girls with a smile on his face, “Why don’t we see what trouble we can get into in the mean time?”

Shizuka grinned, jumping and falling down to her bottom before slipping off of the bed and Mizuki was quickly following. Kureto exhaled sharply, watching them go as they gathered up clothes to change into for the day. Kureto looked back to the drawing and a bigger smile came to his face.

Maybe dropping in on Guren would be interesting.

Chapter Text

Guren wasn’t actually sure where Tenri was taking him, but he was surprised to find that he wasn’t just being taken right out of Nagoya. Instead, he was shocked to find that they had pulled up to probably one of the fanciest restaurants in Nagoya. The Omega found himself eyeing Tenri as the Alpha stated, “I told you that we had a reservation to make.”

Guren let his gaze drop towards the gun as Tenri moved to instead put it in his waistband and concealed it away. The Omega felt like he could breathe for just a moment as the door opened for Tenri and the Alpha was sliding out. Though his grip on Guren didn’t lessen at all as he practically pulled him out with him. As they stepped out, Guren looked to the building and said, “You could have just asked me to go with you for breakfast, Lord Hiragi-sama. Was all of this truly necessary?”

“Well, Guren, you have a tendency to be defiant, so I just had to ensure that you would come with me willingly.” Tenri stated as he started to pull him towards the building, “We’re just a Head of a family and a servant going out to breakfast. Calm down.”

The Omega took a deep breath, trying to relax as he was pulled into the building. At least, they were in a public place. He highly doubted that Tenri would attempt to do anything to him while they were somewhere in public. The doings of the Hiragi always happened in the dark. This wasn’t Shibuya. They wouldn’t risk doing anything to him where someone could see it. Guren had actually been to this place a few times. It wasn’t somewhere he came often. The last time that he had been here was his birthday the previous year.

Guren kept his head down as they walked in. Tenri’s hand was tight on his bicep to the point that he was sure there would actually be marks there later. He had listened as Tenri spoke to the Hostess and they were being led to a private room. Guren swallowed harshly the second that they walked in, and he was finally let go, instructed to go take a seat. The Omega had nearly jumped out of his skin whenever Tenri had actually pushed in his chair whenever he sat down. The Alpha walked around the table with the use of his cane before sitting down.

Guren muttered out his thanks, hiding his hands in his lap to keep from showing the way that they were shaky. He kept his gaze down, but he could feel Tenri’s eyes on him. “Order whatever you like, Guren. My treat. It’s been a long time since we’ve been face to face.”

“Thank you, Lord Hiragi-sama.” Guren murmured.

Guren was actually being thrown for a loop. Was this a strange hospitality before the inevitable came? What the hell did Tenri even have planned. The Omega already knew the menu, so he knew what to rattle off when the time came. Tea had been placed down in front of him, and for a split second, Guren had the thought cross his mind that there might be something inside of it. He didn’t touch it. He left it alone.

It was so tense. He was pretty sure the tension was more him than anything. Tenri didn’t say anything except to order food whenever their server came by. He could see the way that she was eyeing him. Almost like a silent Are you okay? Guren didn’t do anything. Just keeping his back straight and putting on a mask.

Once their food had arrived, Tenri had finally broken the silence and said, “Why don’t you tell me what you’ve been up too?”

“I’m sure you say it yourself, Lord Hiragi-sama.” Guren whispered.

“Tell me.” Tenri stated.

Guren raised his gaze, noticing the look on Tenri’s face. It didn’t feel right to see a soft look on that man’s face. Honestly, it was more terrifying than when he looked pissed off. The Omega exhaled sharply, “Well,” He started, “I got into designing wedding gowns… And suits. Mostly gowns.”

“I see.” Tenri mused, reaching out and taking a drink before placing it down. “And you’ve become quite well known.”

“I suppose.” Guren said back. “Put my skills to the best use that I could.”

“On my way here, I took a look at your designs.” The Alpha replied, “They are quite… beautiful. I have to give credit where it’s due. You have quite the talent for designing.”

Guren hated that he could feel the pride go through him as he smiled slightly and whispered, “Thank you.” Why was this so… weird? Just a little bit ago, this man was threatening to put a bullet in between his eyes, and now he was acting as if they were just having a friendly chat? He was waiting for the moment that Tenri finally got to the point. He knew where it was going. Tenri had already made it clear when they had left his studio.

“I want you to tell me in your own words what happened.” Tenri stated, “I heard about your little trip to Shinjuku.”

Guren sighed. There it was. “Well, it’s sort of a long story, Lord Hiragi-sama.”

“We have plenty of time.” Tenri stated. “Tell me.”

Guren took in another breath before releasing it. “I guess it started at the beginning of the summer.” The Omega started his recount, “Shizuka had been wanting to go to this camp, and it had been one that my mother had gone too. I didn’t want too at first, but she really wanted to go. It was in Kyushu, and I had to reason to believe that Mizuki would end up there too.” He stopped for a moment, rubbing his palms over his thighs as the sweat started to build up there. “And it would seem that Kureto had the same idea that I did, and we ended up sending our girls to the same camp.”

Tenri hummed, eating on his breakfast as he went. He swallowed down what he had been eating on as he nodded, “So, I see.”

“The girls ended up meeting each other at the camp.” Guren stated, shaking his head, “What a huge coincidence that we just so happened to send them to the same place in the same summer.” He could feel Tenri’s eyes on him, but the Alpha wasn’t saying anything in favor of eating his meal. “While they were there, they realized that they were related and decided to switch places. I was told that it was Mizuki’s idea, but Shizuka was happy to go along with it.”

“The girls switched places?” Tenri questioned.

“Yes, Lord Hiragi-sama, sir.” Guren murmured, “At the end of camp, Shizuka went to Shibuya as Mizuki and Mizuki came here as Shizuka. They… They taught each other how to be them.” Guren laughed softly, shaking his head, “It’s our fault really. They just wanted to meet their other parent.”

“You believe it’s your own fault?” Tenri pushed on.

Guren nodded, “I never told Shizuka about anything. I guess it was my way of just… I don’t know.” He stopped as he shook his head, “They are just little girls. I didn’t know how to explain it to her without making it sound worse.”

“And you just so happened to end up at the same hotel as Kureto and his fiancé?” Tenri mused, tilting his head as he leaned forward. Bracing his arms on the table as he shot Guren a sharp glance.

“Mizuki ended up coming clean to me about what they had done.” Guren replied, shaking his head, “I was told that Kureto was aware of the situation and that we were to go to meet in Shinjuku to keep from breaking more of the rules of our arrangement. Switch the girls back and then go our separate ways again.”

“Those girls tricked the both of you?” The Alpha questioned.

Guren gave a nervous smile, “Kind of. I was already nervous about breaking the rules, but what were we supposed to do? I had no idea it was Mizuki until she had told me who she was. They were… actually really good at playing the part.”

“Ah.” Tenri hummed, “So, they switched places and managed to trick the both of you.” Guren shivered at the sharp glance that was fixated on him again, “But that doesn’t explain why you still went to Shibuya.”

Guren just let out a soft laugh, reaching up and scratching at the back of his head. “About that…” Guren murmured, “The girls are completely identical. They sort of… wouldn’t tell us who was who unless we went on this camping trip I guess that Kureto takes Mizuki on. Though, I—”

“Tricked Natsuki Shindo into going?” Guren pressed his lips together before he was giving a slight smile. So, Tenri knew a lot more than he was letting on. Almost… too much. Guren hummed for a second. Letting the thought run across his mind. There was only one person he felt like would actually give all of this information over. Tenri wasn’t asking any questions that he didn’t already seem to know the answers too. “The engagement was broken off.”

“It would seem the girls kind of like to pull… pranks.” Guren whispered. “It’s my fault, really. If I hadn’t insisted that she go in my place this never would have happened. I just wanted to limit as much contact as possible to keep from breaking the rules. We were already breaking them… I just wanted to limit it. Besides, I stopped serving Lord Kureto whenever we were teenagers, and this arrangement was made.”

God, he needed Tenri to believe this. The last thing that this man needed to know about was the fact that Kureto and Mizuki were at his house.

Tenri went quiet for a few minutes, and Guren could only feel the nervousness hitting him that much more as the seconds seemed to tick on forever. After a few more minutes of the tense silence, Tenri said, “Well, Guren… It would seem we have a bit of a problem. I would say that I’m a pretty reasonable man.” As if. “But you did break the rules by being in contact with my son.”

“It was only to switch the girls back. That was it, Lord Hiragi-sama.” Guren quickly said, “I am very aware that I broke the conditions of the arrangement and I take full responsibility for the actions of the girls.” The Omega quickly bowed his head. “But… I must also say that it would seem that even if the girls hadn’t pulled this desperate stunt that I still would have accidentally come in contact with Lord Kureto.” Guren had a feeling about this. From the way that Tenri was speaking, it sounded like Natsuki Shindo was the reason that Tenri even found out in the first place. It was too… perfectly timed. Unless someone had seen them in Shinjuku, but how would Tenri know that the engagement had been broken off unless someone who had been there told him. That left very few people on that list and none of them would turn against Guren or Kureto with the exception of one. “I was in the middle of reading potential clients and Natsuki Shindo was one of them. Actually, we had been talking at the Hotel about me designing her dress and her groom’s suit.”

Whenever he lifted his gaze, he had noticed the surprised look that was on Tenri’s face. “Oh?”

“Yes, sir. I had agreed to do the designs and all the work for her. I had no idea at the time that her groom was Lord Kureto. If I had known, I would have politely declined the request.” Guren quickly nodded, “Either way… I believe that this secret would have came out. Could we realistically believe that the girls could have gone their entire lives without finding out about one another if they are just living their lives? Even if me and Kureto remained with zero contact at all, there was still a chance. We had no way to coordinate if we might accidentally send them to the same place. Rather it would be a camp or a schooling event. This was an unforeseen circumstance, Lord Hiragi-sama.”

Tenri went dead silent again, and all Guren could hear was the beat of his heart. Tenri’s expression was unreadable. He had no idea what the man was actually thinking. For a second, Guren really thought he had messed up. Even if Tenri agreed that he wasn’t at fault, he would still place the blame on him. Just because he could. Because… nothing could ever be the fault of a Hiragi and even then, they were responsible for their children’s actions. They were just little girls. They didn’t know any better. He just really had no idea what to expect here.

“Alright.” Tenri muttered, “I see where another problem had arisen.”

“My many apologies, Lord Hiragi-sama. I had gotten used to the arrangement and I suppose that I had gotten a bit too content and careless with my actions.” Guren went on to say, “I take full responsibility for everything that had happened, sir. The girls had no idea what the repercussions of their actions would be, and I should have handled this differently, but I had no idea what to do. The arrangement was that Mizuki belonged to Kureto, and Shizuka belonged to me. I was only trying to ensure that the arrangement was kept. The… The firstborn was meant to stay with the Hiragi, and the second born could remain with me.”

The Alpha hummed again, “Eat your breakfast, and we’ll talk about your punishment after we are done.”

Guren just let out a shaky breath as Tenri pushed the tea towards him. Despite what his instincts were telling him, he reached out for the tea and took a drink of it.

Kureto was quickly starting to learn just how persuasive the twins were. They had eaten breakfast and it felt like every few minutes, he was getting asked if they could head down to Guren’s studio. Honestly, Kureto wanted to see it for himself. So, he had gathered up himself and the girls and they had set out. Both girls had insisted that they could just walk there. He did see what he was told was Guren’s car still in the driveway and the note that Guren had left told him exactly where he would be.

They walked down the street, and he had one hand for each girl as they walked down the sidewalk. Mizuki was going on and on about how much that Guren was so cool, how cool his studio was, and how beautiful his dresses were. Kureto hadn’t actually got a chance to see Guren’s work in person. He had only caught sight of the designs and they were already gorgeous to him. It would be nice to actually see what Guren does day in and day out. Something that he was passionate about. It would be nice.

A part of him was sure that the girls didn’t actually have to influence him. Kureto had sort of already made up his mind earlier that morning.

They had been walking for a while before Shizuka had suddenly exclaimed, “And we’re here!”

Kureto looked across the street and saw a beautiful building was there. He was immediately pulled towards the building. The Alpha felt the smile coming to his face as he saw the dress and the suit that were in the window. “Guren designed those?”

“They’re so gorgeous, right!?” Mizuki exclaimed.

“They are.” Kureto whispered.

It was like seeing Guren’s drawings come to life. Even if they weren’t on a person, it was something that Guren had designed right there in front of him. “Can we go inside now?” Shizuka questioned.

“Yeah, of course.” Kureto stated, nodding as he kept his eyes on the outfits for a moment before smiling down at his girls before they were heading inside. Shizuka pushed open the door, dropping Kureto’s hand as they walked in. Kureto got a really good look around. He could see all of the things that Guren had designed. It was really nice to see that he had put his skills to great use.

It made Kureto feel really good about seeing all of it. Shizuka was skipping a bit ahead of them, walking up to one of the people that Kureto guessed worked there. “Oh, hey, Shizuka!” Then the woman’s gaze turned to them and suddenly she was doing a double take between Shizuka and Mizuki looking utterly confused and shocked. “There… What? Shizuka? You have a—”

“This is my twin sister, Mizuki.” Shizuka stated, “And our Papa, Kureto Hiragi.” Kureto gave the woman a nod before Shizuka was jumping back in and saying, “Where’s Dad at?”

“He went straight up to his office whenever he got here a few hours ago. He hasn’t been out since. The door is closed, so we know to leave him alone until he comes down.” The woman replied.

“Thank you!” Shizuka exclaimed as she immediately moved to rush off.

“Shizuka!” Kureto called out after her, “Do you have to run off?”

“C’mon, Papa! Let’s go, Mizuki!” Shizuka shouted as she rushed off through the studio before taking off up a set of stairs. Kureto shared a look with Mizuki before they were heading up after her. Shizuka walked down the small hall and got to a closed door. She didn’t even bother knocking on it before she was opening up the door, “Dad!” Suddenly, she stopped, looking really confused. Kureto frowned a bit as a bad feeling settled into the pit of his stomach. “Daddy?”

Kureto came around the corner, frowning as he noticed the papers on the floor underneath the desk, the fallen coffee cup. “Girls, stay out here.” Kureto stated as he slipped into the room and took a look around. The girls did listen, staying out in the hall but peaking in as Kureto walked around the room. He stopped at the desk. Frowning as he spotted the keys, wallet, and phone. He recognized the keys. He had only caught a glimpse of them before, but they were definitely Guren’s. Kureto swallowed harshly as he reached out for the wallet. The Alpha opened it up, sighing as he saw Guren’s Driver’s License immediately. His cash. His cards. All of it was there. He reached out for the phone next, clicking the button and noticing very quickly that it was off. He did turn it on, waiting for it to boot up.

He didn’t like any of the signs that he was seeing. The biggest hint was all of the stuff that was in the floor. Like Guren had been spooked.

Kureto looked down at the phone, watching a few notifications pop up but nothing to indicate anything that would tell him where Guren was. He had a bad feeling about this. Kureto kept Guren’s phone in his hand as he walked out of the office. He noticed the concerned and questioning looks on his twins’ faces as he smiled and kneeled down, “I think Guren might have stepped out for a moment.” He turned his attention to Shizuka for a second, “If he came here with you and needed to go somewhere, where does he usually have you go?”

“Sometimes I just hang out with whoever is working for a moment or stay in his office.” Shizuka replied, “Or Shigure and Sayuri would be here. It’s usually them.”

Kureto nodded, “Hang on a moment.” He moved to walk down the stairs, having the girls follow him as he went to search for the same woman that Shizuka had spoken too. Luckily, it didn’t take long to find her as he ushered for the girls to stop, and he walked up to the woman. “Can I speak to you for a minute?”

“Uh, sure.” The woman said. Kureto took a quick look at her name tag, seeing the name Kazumi written on it as Kureto glanced over his shoulder before going back at her. “What’s going on?”

“Something happened to Guren.” Kureto said.

Kazumi’s eyes widened as she went to say, “Wait—”

Kureto turned his back towards the girls, lifting a finger up to his mouth to silence the woman. “Act completely normal. I don’t want to spook the girls, but I need you to tell me if you happened to see Guren come out of his office at all or if you saw anyone come in.”

Kazumi shook her head, “I thought… I thought he was still in the office. I saw him when he arrived, and he went straight up there like he always does. I saw nothing else.”

Kureto hummed, “Does this place have security cameras?”

“Yeah.” Kazumi confirmed, “Guren-sama takes great care to protect his assets. Everything in here is really expensive.”

“What about his office?” Kureto pushed on. Kazumi nodded again. “I need to see that footage. Now.”

“Of course.” Kazumi murmured. She looked over her shoulder and motioned to another woman. “Hey, Yui, can you take Shizuka-sama and her sister for a little bit?”

“Sure.” Yui replied, walking over and giving a smile as she walked over to the twins.

Kazumi muttered to Kureto to follow her as she walked over to what looked like the register counter and went around it. She kneeled down, grabbing a set of keys before heading off in another direction. Kureto followed after her as they went into a backroom and Kazumi unlocked a door, and they stepped in. It revealed all the TV monitors that Kureto could see was the security system. Pretty advanced. Good.

“We all know how to work it.” Kazumi stated, “What do you need?”

“Everything from the time that Guren showed up.” Kureto replied.

Kazumi nodded, slipping down into the seat as she started to pull everything up onto the monitors. Bringing up the playback as she searched for a time. Kureto kept his eyes on the monitor. Soon enough, Guren had popped up on the monitors. The coffee cup that he had seen in the floor in hand as he entered into the building. Just like Kazumi had said, he had gone straight for his office. Kureto’s gaze moved to that monitor. The playback speed was quick. Showing it sped up rather than in real time.

“Who’s… that?” Kazumi questioned.

Kureto moved his gaze towards where she was pointing, and he felt his blood run cold.

Tenri.

“Son of a bitch.” Kureto whispered.

He watched as Tenri simply walked by everyone, who were all seen in the backroom on the monitors, and no one had even noticed him. He walked right up the stairs and straight to Guren’s office. Kureto swallowed harshly as he watched it all go down. The second that Guren realized that Tenri was there and the two of them talking before Tenri had gone up behind Guren.

His stomach had dropped at the sight of the gun.

Pointed right at Guren’s head before the two of them were walking out of the office. Right down the stairs and out the backdoor. Luckily, Guren also had a camera on the back alley, so there was footage of Guren being shoved into a car.

“Oh… Oh my God.” Kazumi whispered, “I… I had no idea. Why… Why didn’t he…”

“He knew what that bastard would do.” Kureto growled. He straightened his back, looking down to the woman as he said, “Call the police. Right now.” The Alpha kept his gaze locked to the monitors that had been paused. Seeing Guren’s face as he was being shoved into a car. The fear yet defiance that was lingering in his eyes. Even at gun point, he wasn’t reacting. Damnit. How? Why? How did Tenri already know?

Kazumi nodded, reaching over to the phone that was in the room with a shaky hand. She typed in the number and brought the phone to her ear. After a second, she said, “Hi, this is Kazumi Iwatani at Ichinose Designs and I need to report a break in and a kidnapping… Yeah, my boss, Guren Ichinose.”

Kureto exhaled sharply, reaching into his pocket for his phone as he unlocked it and went to the one contact that he needed. He stepped a bit away from the woman, listening as he heard, “Brother Kureto? I thought—”

“Brother Shinya, I need you to listen very carefully. That bastard has Guren.” He heard the change on the other side of the line immediately. “I need to find them as soon as possible. I need you to track Father’s phone and financials.”

He could hear rummaging on the other side as Shinya said, “That fucking bastard.”

“Just hurry.” Kureto stated, “If he leaves Nagoya with him, we might…” The Alpha choked. He didn’t want to think about it. “Just get it for me.”

After a few minutes, Shinya had finally muttered on the other end of the call, “That’s odd… His phone isn’t that far from where you are.”

“Where is he?” Kureto questioned.

“A restaurant… I’ll send you the address. It’s still in Nagoya.” Shinya replied. He could hear a bit more rummaging, “That matches up with his bank account. Made a rather large purchase at the same place about thirty minutes ago.”

Kureto’s phone vibrated against his face a second later, telling him that Shinya had sent him the address. The Alpha was cursing himself in his mind. If he had just caved a little bit sooner, maybe, he would have been here in time. Damnit. Why didn’t he see this coming?

“Thanks, brother Shinya.” Kureto stated quickly.

He couldn’t do anything yet. He had the girls with him. He needed to make sure that they were okay and that they were safe before he acted.

“Oh… Shit.”

Kureto paused, “What?”

“Father booked a hotel room too.”

The Alpha’s gut twisted. “Give me the address.”

“Already on it.”

Kureto gave a quick goodbye, hanging up the phone a second later and that address also came up. God, what the hell was he supposed to do here. He took a step out of the room. Looking over to the girls. He needed to do something. And quick.

Think, Kureto.

It took a second, but he had an idea.

Tenri hummed as he watched Guren slowly succumb to the drug that had been slipped into his drink. He smirked a bit, finishing off his as the Omega had all but fallen over. The Alpha stood up, humming a bit to himself as he walked around the table until he looked down at Guren. Guren’s dazed eyes looked up at him as Tenri smiled, “Don’t worry, Guren. I just can’t have you fighting me.”

He reached out, grabbing at Guren’s arm as the Omega did allow him to pull him up. Guren swayed on his feet as Tenri smiled a bit more. It was getting harder to be able to do this without the need to alternate methods.

Guren could barely speak. His words were slurred, but despite being drugged, he was playing it off. Acting as if nothing was wrong as the two of them walked out. He did suppose that Guren made a lot of good points. Natsuki had left out the small detail that she had reached out to Guren initially. Though, with the arrangement, she wouldn’t have known Guren’s name. It just couldn’t be helped.

He was always here to fix these messes.

They had gotten out to the car and the door was opened up and Tenri guided Guren back into the car. The Omega wasn’t even fighting him. Good. That was good. The door closed behind Tenri whenever he had slipped in, and he looked straight ahead. He had all of this handled. It would all be okay in the end. He would fix this situation.

He didn’t necessarily want to take a mother away from their child, so he had a bit of a different idea of how to rectify this situation. Guren would agree to anything if it meant protecting his children. The Ichinose were so predictable when it came to their loved ones. They didn’t do what the Hiragi did. They didn’t know how to draw that line.

“To the hotel.” Tenri stated.

“Yes, Lord Hiragi-sama, sir.”

The car pulled out and Tenri did take the moment to look over to Guren. His eyes were closed, and his breathing was even. He doubted that the Omega had lost consciousness yet. He was probably just having a trip. His foolish son really had to put them into a bad situation all those years ago. If only he hadn’t been so stupid in his decisions. Maybe all of this wouldn’t be happening.

Tenri just hummed as he looked away. It was his job as the Head of the Hiragi to take care of any bad situations that they could come across. Guren knew the consequences, and it was time for him to follow through with it. Despite what he had learned, Guren had still broken the rules.

It was so unfortunate.

Guren had been doing so good in following his rules until now.

Too bad that he hadn’t waited until after he was dead. Tenri couldn’t do a thing to him then. From the recount, Tenri was a bit curious on the girls. He knew Mizuki and her tendency to pull pranks. He wasn’t actually surprised to hear about that. It made him wonder exactly how these girls had managed to pull it off. Trick all the adults around them.

Maybe, it was time that he met his other granddaughter.

At the moment, Guren had two very good reasons to completely comply with him, and Tenri had a good reason at his hands for the girls to listen to everything that he had to say.

It would appear it was time.

Chapter Text

Kureto had waited for the second that Sakae, Shigure, and Sayuri had arrived to Guren’s studio before he had done anything. He still hadn’t told the girls anything yet. It was clear that they knew something was wrong. His gut was twisting with each passing second. Each time that the second hand moved was another moment longer that Guren was with his father. Shinya was giving him live updates of anything that he was seeing. Kureto had already contacted Aoi into arranging a way for him to get the girls out of reach.

Once he had gotten the message from Aoi, Kureto had quickly pulled Sakae to the side – who was speaking to one of the police officers who had showed up – and muttered out a, “I need you to take both girls and leave Nagoya until I call you.”

“Lord Kureto—” Sakae started, shaking his head.

Kureto shook his head, “It’s the only way that I can protect all of you.” The Alpha needed to do this. He needed to make sure that Shizuka and Mizuki were safe. It was also a better idea to keep Sakae out of the line of fire if he could. That’s what Guren would do. He would want his father just as protected. Kureto had no doubts that Tenri would also go after him as a means to try and control Guren if he could. Now, it was figuring out exactly where Tenri was. From what Shinya said, the GPS was on the move.

Kureto had a good feeling that he knew where Tenri was going, but he wasn’t going to chance taking the twins with him. He had to think like Tenri. Tenri would go after them if he had too. Knowing him, he would just because he could.

“Alright.” Sakae whispered. “Find my son. Make sure… Make sure that he’s okay.”

“I won’t let anything happen to him if I can help it.” Kureto replied, giving him a reassuring nod, “Aoi sent a car for you. Just get the girls away and I will call you when it’s safe to come back.”

Sakae nodded, giving him a final look before he was moving passed him to go to where the girls were. Kureto eyed his twins. His beautiful twin girls. Girls that he shared with Guren. It didn’t matter what anyone said. Guren was the mother of his children. That meant he was family. Even if he didn’t have feelings for him after all this time, he would still feel the same way.

Kureto had walked over to the girls, kneeling down as he smiled and said, “Be good for your grandfather. There is just something that I have to do.” Kureto stated, “We’ll see each other soon.”

“Is Dad okay?” Shizuka questioned.

Kureto smiled and nodded, “Yeah. He just had to go see someone and I’m going to go get him. Okay?”

Mizuki looked at him and for a second, he saw the understanding on her face. If he was being honest, she was probably already putting the pieces together. Kureto just kept that smile on his face. “I’ll see you soon, alright, girls?”

“Okay, Papa.” He got back from the both of them in unison.

Kureto stood back up to his full height, watching as Sakae quietly ushered the girls out of the studio and towards the awaiting car. The Alpha exhaled sharply, watching them go for the moment before pulling his phone back out of his pocket. He had a feeling about this one. He doubted that he would catch his father while he was having breakfast. If he was even there. According to Shinya, it was time stamped right after Guren had been taken from the studio. That left the hotel.

He had to be right about this.

He couldn’t let Tenri take off with Guren.

If he got out of Nagoya with Guren, who knows what the hell his father would do to him.

And Kureto wasn’t about to risk it.

Once he was sure that the girls were gone with Sakae, Kureto had left the building himself. He had put all of his pieces into place. Now, he just needed his father to take the bait.

Whenever they had arrived at the hotel, it was clear that Guren was still conscious. The door opened for Tenri, and the Alpha had reached out to take Guren along with him. The Omega was stumbling. Tenri had wrapped his arm over Guren’s shoulders, pulling the Omega to his side. At most, it looked like Guren was really intoxicated. For the morning, that could lowkey be a bad thing, but realistically, Tenri could pull off an easy lie.

Tenri had walked right into the lobby of the hotel, keeping Guren close to him as he did so. Guren wasn’t even fighting him. He didn’t think that the Omega had any fight in him if he was being honest. He doubted with the drug in his system that he would be. Guren also knew better. Fighting against him just wouldn’t be a smart idea.

Tenri smiled a bit and nodded towards the receptionist as they passed. He could see the way that she eyed them, but Tenri just kept the smile on his face as he went for the elevator. He clicked the button, waiting for it to open. The Omega had stayed quiet the entire time as Tenri pulled him into the elevator the second that it had dinged and opened up. Tenri got a good look at Guren’s face. He looked so disoriented. Which was good for him. They had a lot to do at the moment now that they had arrived at the hotel. Guren wasn’t going to get out of this unpunished. Though, he had learned a bit more information that had been keep from him initially. It was fun watching Guren squirm. The way that he was trying so hard not to look panicked whenever he was recounting the story back to Tenri.

Tenri hit the button for his floor. Watching for the moment that the elevator stopped on his floor. Everything was already ready. He was checked into his room, so all he had to do was go straight to it. It didn’t take him long for them to arrive and he had reached into his pocket for his keycard. He slipped it into the door, unlocking his room and opening it up before slipping inside. The Alpha pulled Guren in along with him as Guren started stumbling over his feet again. It wouldn’t be much longer before the others followed them up.

Tenri used his cane to shut the door behind them and crossed the room until he was shoving the Omega towards the bed. Guren had fallen down on it. Attempting to push himself up but only managing to roll on his side for the most part. Tenri just stared down at him. What an unfortunate circumstance that Guren was finding himself in. He had even been doing so well. He could be a reasonable man, but he couldn’t just let this go unpunished.

Tenri turned, sitting down on the edge of the bed as he reached for the television remote. He clicked the button, flipping it on as he started going through the channels. The Alpha hummed slightly, saying, “I really would like to not have to punish you, Guren.” Tenri stated, “But you knew the rules.”

Guren just made a slight noise. He was probably so out of it at this point that he had no idea what Tenri was saying to him. Guren was probably somewhere between high as a kite and the effects of intoxication. He hadn’t ever experienced the drug himself, but that was what he was told the effects would be. Guren would have no idea what was going on. It was meant to keep him relaxed and sedated for the time being. It was fast acting, so it would wear off soon enough.

Tenri looked up as the door to his room opened up and he looked over. “Go get Shizuka Ichinose.” Tenri ordered. “Bring her to me immediately. We’re taking them both back to Shibuya.” Behind him, Guren whined. Well, it sounded like one. It made Tenri turn to face him for a second as his eyebrow shot up. “You can understand me.” He could see a flare in Guren’s violet eyes. Locked onto him and a sharp glare that he had seen in this boy’s eyes time and time again. The weakness of his heart. He could never stop himself from showing his anger and hatred to him. “It’s necessary, Guren.” Again, he was met with a glare.

With the order given, the others had once again left and Guren had let out another sound as he tried to push himself up again but ended up right back in the same position. Tenri sighed, turning a bit more to face the Omega better.

He looked over Guren’s face. He had clearly matured in the last eight years. He could still remember all the hatred that Guren looked at him with in the hospital whenever the twins were born. A broken heart. He had let it slide considering what he had made the young boy do. It was the deal and that’s what he had to stick with.

Tenri reached out, gliding his thumb over the side of Guren’s cheek. The Omega recoiled from the touch. Flinching away from it and squeezing his eyes shut. “I do have to admit, Guren… You are quite the looker.” Tenri murmured, “I can see why my son ordered you to have sex with him back then. Stupid, naïve teenagers. Making reckless adult decisions and look where it led you.” Tenri hummed, smiling a bit, “You are good at following orders, Guren. I will give you that much. You went this long without breaking my rules.”

Guren was curling up a bit, once again trying to get away from his touch. Tenri just chuckled. He was practically torturing the Omega without really having to do anything. Tenri turned his attention back to the television, flipping through the channels once more before one caught his attention. He had stopped at it immediately.

Tenri frowned as he noticed that it was a news report. Specifically, a police conference.

He recognized the building in the footage and Tenri clenched his jaw.

“I’m currently standing in front of Ichinose Designs where it’s been reported that the owner and Head Designer, Guren Ichinose was abducted from his studio earlier this morning. We have confirmation that an armed assailant entered into Guren Ichinose’s office early this morning and proceeded to hold him at gunpoint. It is unknown at this time the exact reason that Guren Ichinose was targeted.” Just then a picture of Guren flashed onto the screen as well as one that the Detective was holding up. “He was reported as missing by one of the staff members and we are currently investigating. It is believed the man who abducted Guren Ichinose is armed and dangerous.”

“Do you have any information on the man responsible for the abduction?” Was a question that had been asked to the Detective that was currently on the screen.

“We were able to identify the man who had abducted him, yes.” The Detective replied. Then Tenri’s picture showed up on the screen. “The man has been identified as Tenri Hiragi of Shibuya, Tokyo. If you see either of them, do not try and confront them. I repeat, we believe that the assailant is armed and dangerous. Do not try and interfere. If anyone has any information that could lead to the finding Guren Ichinose, please contact the tip line.”

Tenri quickly shut off the television. Feeling the anger hit him for a moment. Well, that was a problem. The Alpha got to his feet, looking back at the Omega for a moment. This wasn’t good. Tenri reached into his pocket, pulling out his phone and going for the contact that he needed. He pulled his phone up to his ear. As soon as the other side answered, he growled, “Change of plans.”

Guren felt so out of it. But he was managing to pick up on some of what was being said. Tenri was panicking. He could tell that much by the way that the man was moving. His vision was blurry. He blinked a few times, moving his fingers slightly as he started to regain some feeling into them. His entire body felt heavy. It was hard to move. He was so tired. His eyes kept trying to close. Threatening to shut on him as his cheek stayed pressed into the soft blankets of the hotel bed.

He really should have expected this. Hell, he had guessed it, but he hadn’t been expecting this so soon. God, all he could think about were his girls. If they were okay. He had heard it. Tenri wanted to get Shizuka too. It terrified him. That was the last thing that he wanted to happen. He couldn’t let that bastard do it. He was going to find out about Kureto and Mizuki.

Guren had managed to start pushing himself up. His mind was swimming. He felt… drunk. That was the best way to explain it. Everything was doubled. The Omega felt like he was going to be sick. It made him so nauseous. He could feel Tenri’s gaze on him whenever he managed to turn his head enough to look at him. Guren kept looking around the room. The fight or flight instinct was starting to kick in. He didn’t think that he would be able to manage it, but he felt like he had to do something.

He couldn’t defy Tenri. That was the last thing that he should do. Honestly, he should just stay put. Try and not make this any worse on himself than it already was. Despite knowing the full story, Tenri was still going to go through with everything. He wasn’t even surprised.

His attention was grabbed whenever he heard the door open. At first, he wasn’t even sure if that was what it was before he heard another voice. He narrowed his gaze slightly when he saw a bag in the man’s hands. He recognized the guy. He was one of Tenri’s direct retainers. Guren felt his gut twisting whenever the man walked over to him, grabbing him by the bicep and going to pull him up. Guren had pushed against the hold, shoving at the man to try and get his hands off of him. It was futile to say the least. He got a good look at what was in the bag. Though, it was hard to tell what it was from the blurriness of his vision.

But it almost looked like… hair dye.

Bleach to be specific.

Guren’s heart skipped a beat as his throat went completely dry and he struggled a bit more. Were they going to change his appearance? What the hell would they do that for? What the hell did Tenri have planned? The Omega was dragged. He could barely stay on his feet as he could hear the other two swapping words back and forth before he was being dragged into the bathroom.

The Omega struggled a bit more. He absolutely refused to let them do this. “Let… Let me go.” Guren gasped. “I—” Guren felt the shock hit him the second that he felt the pain blister in his face and his head went to the side. His vision swam more as he was pulled completely in the bathroom, and he was pushed against the counter.

“Stay.” The man growled.

Guren’s head continued to spin as his legs gave out and he crashed to the floor panting. He couldn’t let this happen. If they were changing his appearance, there was a reason for it. He lifted his hand up, touching at his cheek as he ran the options through his head. Tenri had yet to tell him what his punishment was. This almost felt like they were… panicking. That something had gone wrong. Guren just didn’t know what it was.

Guren had a bad feeling about all of this.

He needed to get the hell out of here.

Mizuki knew that face that Kureto had given them. He didn’t have to say it, but it was a lot more serious than he was leading on. Shizuka didn’t seem to actually notice. Mizuki did. The police were getting involved, Sakae was quiet, and Guren was missing. Kureto knew what was going on. He just didn’t say.

They were in the car, heading straight out of Nagoya. Mizuki had reached over, grabbing Shizuka’s hand. She could see the concern written all over her sister’s face. She didn’t know. She didn’t know what kind of man Tenri was. Mizuki really didn’t know either, but any time that she interacted with her paternal grandfather, it wasn’t ever nice. He was so mean.

Did this mean that Tenri did finally act against Guren?

Just like they were warned about?

Mizuki was afraid. She could feel the tears in her eyes as she curled her fingers around her sister’s. Trying to ground herself but also trying to comfort Shizuka. This was never supposed to happen. Their choices led to this.

She had to put her faith in Kureto. He wouldn’t let anything happen to Guren, right? Guren would be okay, right?

“Grandfather, where are we going?” Mizuki questioned.

Sakae’s gaze temporarily moved in the mirror back at her and he had smiled. It was a forced one. She could tell. It wasn’t the same softness that she had come to know from him. His knuckles were white on the stirring wheel. Gripping tightly at it. He was worried. Scared even. He was just trying not to show it to them.

“We’re just going on a little trip, Mizuki, nothing to worry about.” Sakae replied.

It didn’t really help to calm her at all.

This was a shitload of unforeseen problems that they had just ran into. Now, it was working to get them out of this hotel and out of Nagoya before anyone had noticed. The time was already ticking quickly. First, it was getting everything settled with their guest and then they would be on their way. Everything was already packed up. It was just a simple change of plans. Nothing that he couldn’t handle. He hadn’t been expecting word to get out so soon. It did bring the vague thought of how it was figured out so quickly. He couldn’t really focus on that at the moment.

He could hear the commotion from the bathroom. Which he had mostly ignored in favor of getting everything else done. Eventually, he had decided to go check on the progress and walked into the bathroom. Tenri’s eyebrow shot up as he noticed that Guren was now bound in duct tape. Around his wrists and ankles as well as a large piece over his mouth.

The two men in the room had marks all over their faces. One had a bloodied nose and the other’s mouth was bloodied. Tenri’s eyebrow shot up as one of them look at him and said, “Tenri-sama, we’re almost done. He’s just been… a pain. He started fighting us, so we had to tie him up.”

“I left you idiots for an hour.” Tenri grumbled, “What the hell happened?”

“The little bitch bit me.” The other said, “So…”

“He’s drugged.” Tenri deadpanned, “You can’t be having this much trouble.” Tenri turned his gaze back to Guren, seeing that flare of hatred fixated on him again. The Alpha smiled, walking forward with the of his cane. He reached behind him, pulling out the gun that was in his waistband. Guren’s eyes immediately moved to it as the Alpha kneeled down. Tenri moved it, brushing Guren’s now wet hair out of his face, “Calm down, Guren. We aren’t going to hurt you. You need to cooperate. You wouldn’t want to leave your beautiful children without their mother, now would you?” Guren was heaving, moving away slightly as his eyes fell back on Tenri and slowly he nodded. “Good.” Tenri stood back up, turning to look at the other two and shook his head, “Get cleaned up. I can’t have you morons leaving this room looking like you’ve just been in a fight.”

The Alpha put the gun away. Tenri reached down, grabbing Guren by the arm and hauling him back to his feet. Guren barely fought against it. More stumbling on his feet again as Tenri all but dragged him out of the bathroom. The Alpha shoved him back in the direction of the bed. Tenri reached over, grabbing the knife that he had. For a moment, he saw the panic flash in Guren’s eyes as he made a noise behind the tape on his mouth.

“Calm down, Guren.” Tenri said again, “I’m just going to get the bindings off of you. Don’t fight me. I don’t want to hurt you.” Guren stopped moving as Tenri pushed at his shoulder, making him sit up and moving to cut the tape away from his feet then moving onto his hands. He pulled all the pieces off, throwing them off to the side before reaching up for the one on his mouth. Slowly, he pulled it away and smiled, “There you are. Just stay calm. Don’t make this any harder on yourself.”

Tenri stopped as he heard a knock on the door, and he dropped the knife back down as he turned to walk to the door. He looked through the peep hole and smiled a bit as he opened up the door. The man on the other side smiled at him, saying, “Hello, Tenri-sama.”

“Come on in.” Tenri stated, stepping back, and letting the man into the room. Once he was inside, he closed the door behind him before the two of them were walking in. “We’ve run into a bit of a situation, so this will go differently.”

“I saw.” The man replied, “No worries, I will hold absolute discretion.”

Now, it was time to get everything done.

Kureto had gone straight for the hotel that Shinya had given him the address too. He was hoping with everything that this was actually where Tenri was. He didn’t necessarily have a game plan, but he wasn’t about to sit to the side and just let this happen. Now, he had to figure out if this was where they were and how to get to them. He was going to have to figure out something. He refused to give up now. He had made a promise, and he was sure as hell going to keep it.

Kureto walked into the hotel. Looking around and keeping himself from gathering attention. If Tenri was in this place, he couldn’t tip him off that he was here. The Alpha kept looking around for any signs that he would see someone that he knew. At that moment, he didn’t see anyone.

The Alpha kept his back straight as he walked over to he receptionist. He put a smile on his face as she looked up and returned the smile, “Hello, how can I help you?”

“Hi,” Kureto stated, flashing that same grin, “I’m supposed to meet my father and my fiancé here. My father currently isn’t answering his phone, so I can’t get the room number.”

“Oh?” The receptionist replied, “Are you registered here at the hotel?”

Kureto just kept the smile on his face. “My father is a bit of a stickler when it comes to this kind of thing and put everything under his name.” Kureto reached into his pocket, pulling out his wallet and his identification and held it out. “My father is Tenri Hiragi. I just arrived and it would seem I might be a bit turned around. My name is Kureto Hiragi.”

The woman had taken his identification, setting it down before typing on the computer. After a moment, she smiled and nodded, “He is already checked in and it would appear that he has three rooms registered for him.”

“One of those would be mine and my fiancé’s. We’re here on a family trip to celebrate the engagement, but I had some business to take care of back home before I could arrive. They came ahead of me.” Kureto lied. It was clear to him that the woman was believing him. From what he could tell, the woman had no idea about the broadcast that would have gone out. That worked in his favor for now. He just needed to get this, and he could settle this himself. “I just need to get a copy of our room keys if you could help me out with that. I’m sure my fiancé is waiting for me.”

“Of course.” The woman replied. “Just a moment.”

Kureto exhaled sharply as she turned to go to the machines that he figured were for the keycards and he had turned to look around the hotel. This was telling him that Tenri might still be here. That was good for him. It meant that Guren could still be here too. If Tenri saw the broadcast, he wouldn’t risk taking Guren out somewhere. He would lay low or find a way to weasel off without being seen. He had the resources for it, but he would have to put it together quickly to have no witnesses. Kureto was banking on Tenri not quite being there yet.

“Here you go, Hiragi-san.” The woman said as Kureto looked back to her.

He gave her a smile again, taking back his identification card and the three keycards. “Thank you.” He pulled back, quickly turning and making his way away.

How naïve.

That woman probably broke so many policies just now.

Either way, it worked greatly in his favor.

Guren was starting to regain even more feeling as he rubbed at his sore wrists. Everything was still floaty, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as it was before. He could hear the new voice as he looked up, eyeing the knife that Tenri had dropped. A huge part of him was tempted to reach out for it and grab it but Tenri had a gun. Those odds weren’t that… good.

Guren didn’t move. Instead, he lifted his gaze the second that Tenri came back around the corner with the new voice in tow. The Omega swallowed the lump that was forming in his throat. Guren found himself looking to a man that he didn’t know at all. He didn’t even recognize him. Guren turned his gaze slightly to see Tenri looking back at him with a smirk on his face.

“He is quite the looker.” The man drawled. Guren felt the disgust coil in him as he turned his head away whenever the man leaned down, getting a bit into his face. It didn’t last long before a hand was grabbing at his face and forcing him to look over. “You were right about the defiant look, Tenri-sama.”

Who the hell was this bastard?

Guren was trying his best not to recoil, but he did shoot a quick glare in Tenri’s direction as he noticed the Alpha’s smirk only got bigger. The Omega inhaled sharply whenever Tenri stepped forward and he felt the gun back at his head. “I’m sure you would recall this, Guren,” Tenri mused, “This man has so graciously decided to help you out.”

“What?” Guren muttered back, giving Tenri a quick side glance.

“Here are your options.” Tenri stated, “I was going to wait until we returned to Shibuya, and I had your beautiful Shizuka with us.”

Guren inhaled sharply, balling his fists into the blanket below him as he growled out, “Leave my daughter out of this.”

“Quiet.” Guren gritted his teeth but did as he was told. “Either you’ll accept him, and he’ll take both of you and Shizuka in… The second option that you have is that you can sign over Shizuka to me and we will never have to worry about those girls deciding to pull a quick trick on you again.” Guren felt his heart skip a beat as his stomach dropped. No, anything but that. “Or your final option is…” Tenri moved the gun, once again pointing the barrel in between his eyes, “I put a bullet in between your eyes right now, and no one will ever have to worry about any of this ever again. The choice is yours, Guren.”  

Guren kept his glare locked to Tenri, shaking his head as he choked on the air that had caught in his throat, “You really are insane, Lord Hiragi-sama.”

“You could still keep your precious little girl. I’m sure she’d love to keep her mother.” Tenri mused. “I wonder how dear Mizuki would feel if she knew that the decision she made had gotten her dear mother killed.” Guren didn’t flinch as the gun was pressed harder into his head, “You have thirty seconds to make your decision, Guren. We’re running out of time, and I’m not going to waste my time on pointless gestures of kindness.”

Guren looked back to the man. The look that he was getting was making him shudder. Making his stomach twist. The girls should be safe. They had Kureto with them. If something happened to him, Kureto was there. “Don’t hurt them.” Guren whispered.

“Twenty seconds.” Tenri simply replied.

It was just like back then. He hated all of this options. But this is what came with the territory of the Hiragi family. Guren’s mouth had gone dry. His gaze fell down to the hand that was held out in front of him by the man. It was almost perfectly reminiscent of what he was forced to choose back then.

“Ten seconds.” Tenri murmured, practically singing it as his finger moved to the trigger. “If you don’t give me an answer, I’ll make it for you.”

Guren closed his eyes.

“Five.”

Maybe it would be better—No.

“Four.”

Guren felt like he was frozen in place. He didn’t want to make this choice.

“Three.”

He had to make the best choice for his girls.

“Two.”

All for them.

“One.”

Guren opened his eyes, reaching up and placing his hand in the man’s hand without even saying a word. It felt like he could breathe again whenever Tenri pulled the gun away from his head. It felt like Guren’s heart had shattered all over again.

“Wise choice, Guren.”

Chapter Text

Guren had originally been taken to another hotel room. His heart was pounding against his chest as he wanted the man that was now supposedly his fiancé. It made him sick to his stomach as a scent patch was slapped over his scent gland with more force than necessary. Including the ones on his wrists as his clothes were also sprayed down. This man was on the older side. Probably around his father and Tenri’s age. He clearly knew Tenri.

Guren was doing his best to keep himself calm. He had to keep himself rational to the best of his abilities. His mind was still swimming. The man smiled at him as he pulled back, turning and grabbing a bottle of water. He flipped it, holding it out to him, “Take a drink.”

Guren didn’t have to be told. It was drugged. Keep him compliant. The Omega didn’t fight it, taking the bottle and opening it up. Just from the seal being broken told him that it had already been opened previously. It was a trick the Hiragi family liked to use, but normally they opened it first so the person drinking it wouldn’t know that something had been slipped inside. This guy was kind of an… idiot.

The man was watching him the entire time. Guren had thought about pretending that he took a drink and just spitting it back out into the bottle, but with him watching, that wasn’t going to be an easy feat to do. Guren didn’t have a lot of options here. Tenri still could go after the girls, his family, anyone. He couldn’t risk it. He could only be glad that Kureto was actually in Nagoya.

Guren took the drink, closing the bottle back up and holding onto it. If he was right, it would kick in soon enough. It would probably be something that would end up making him sleepy. He ran a hand through his hair, cringing slightly at the feel of the ends. Fried. He knew his hair probably looked bad. He didn’t really give them much of a choice. Even his wrists showed the signs that he had been restrained. Flaring red and some of the places were raw.

They sat there for a bit before Guren started to feel the effects of it. It was making everything spin again. It felt so distant, and his body felt heavy. It wasn’t until his eyes started drooping slightly that the man had grabbed at his arm and forced him to his feet. He had no doubts that if he did anything that this bastard would just call up Tenri to deal with it. How much was put into that single drink for it to hit this quickly and let alone this hard?

God, what the hell was he supposed to do? He had never met this man before, let alone knew anything about him. What other choice did he have here? From what he could tell, it was getting decently late in the day. As they went towards the door, the man had stopped and picked up what looked like a to go bag before popping open the door. Guren was struggling to hold his weight up, being forced to lean it against the man to even stay up right. Guren had the urge to elbow at the Alpha’s stomach whenever his arm looped around his shoulders, but it didn’t even feel like he could do that.

The entire hall was spinning whenever he got pulled to the elevator and the man reached out to click the button. Guren had been forced to turn and bury his face in the man’s shoulder as the elevator doors opened. He could hear footsteps coming out and for a second Guren caught a familiar sharp scent of thunder storms. Guren lifted his head slightly, turning it just enough to see the person coming out of the elevator. His eyes widened slightly before his head was forced back into place.

Kureto.

That was… Kureto.

His body felt like lead. It felt like it was getting harder to actually move by the passing second. Kureto hadn’t noticed them from what he could tell. At least, he didn’t notice Guren. Without a doubt, he had seen them. Kureto. What was he doing here? On this floor? He could pick up the anger that was laced within his normally calm scent. The aroma was choking even with his nose buried. Guren pleaded with his body to move. Just enough. He needed it to move enough. He could feel his fingers twitch and he carefully lifted up his arm and managed to feel skin on the back of his fingers before he was being pulled into the elevator. His heart was racing harder as he heard the elevator doors close.

Kureto.

He had been… right there.

Kureto paused in the hallway, stopping for just a second as he looked back towards the elevator. He had felt it for only a second, but it had felt like someone had touched his hand. He had seen the two people whenever he had stepped out but didn’t think much of it. It was a hotel after all. People would come and go. He looked back to the elevator, watching the doors close as he caught the sight of damp – and very terribly dyed – blonde hair and the older man that was standing next to the other.

Kureto hummed for a second as the thought crossed his mind. It was just an accident. Sometimes, that kind of thing could happen. He looked down at his hand whenever the elevator doors closed, and he could feel almost tingles on his skin.

The Alpha pushed the thought away as he started down the hall and went towards the room numbers that he had been told. His father would be predictable. He’d place himself in the middle of all of them. He grabbed for that room key whenever he got to the door and lifted it up, swiping it and watching the color change to signify that the door had unlocked.

He pushed open the door and stepped inside. It was quiet for the most part. He could see how quickly the bags that were sitting in there had been thrown together. Kureto straightened his back, walking further into the room. For a second, he thought he caught the smell of bleach whenever he went by the bathroom. He shrugged it off in favor of walking further into the room.

The Alpha stopped walking whenever he caught sight of his father. Tenri was standing there, cane in hand before turning to look at him. Tenri didn’t look pleased to see him as Kureto growled out, “Hello, Father.”

“What are you doing here, Kureto?” Tenri questioned.

“I think you know why I’m here.” Kureto shot back. From a quick survey of the room, there were clear signs that Guren had been in this room. Cut away restraints on the floor where his biggest hint that he had been in, but it was obvious to him that Guren wasn’t in the room. It was entirely possible that he was in one of the other two. “I think the better question is why you are in Nagoya.”

“You’re the one who has been forbidden from coming here.” His father retorted, “Or should I remind you of who I am?”

Kureto scoffed, shaking his head as he took a few steps, “My father, the great Tenri Hiragi.” Kureto growled, “God… I was so scared of you when I was a kid, but that’s how you liked it. You wanted us to be afraid of you. To know what kind of power that you held. That all the lives of every single person underneath you were in your hands. Hate to break it to you, Father… But I’m not scared of you anymore.”

“What’s this about, Kureto?” Tenri questioned, leaning back on the desk that was in the room as he placed both of his hands over his cane. “This wouldn’t be about that Ichinose scum, now would it?”

“You know it’s about him.” Kureto snapped. “It’s about him and our daughters.” Tenri frowned as Kureto kept his glare sharp. “Where is he?”

“That doesn’t matter.” Tenri replied.

“Yes, it does.” Kureto hissed out, “I’m not leaving here without him. You’ll have to kill me first.”

“Don’t test me, Kureto.” Tenri growled out, “You know that not even my children are safe from punishment. He broke the rules, and he is facing the consequences. He’s lucky I’m even allowing him to live. I can be a reasonable man.”

“What is reasonable about forcing someone to give up their child and then threaten their life if they ever meet them?” Kureto questioned instead with a shake of his head, “Guren didn’t break the rules because he wanted too. He did what he did to follow your inane rules. Any reasonable man would have understood that.”

Tenri laughed for a moment, humming, “We did have breakfast together, and he told me the entire story. Unfortunately for him, he’s still an Ichinose and we don’t let that kind of thing slide with them.”

“Are you so miserable in your damn life that you have to tear everyone down with you?” Kureto questioned. He could feel his hands trembling from how furious that he actually was. “You’re dying. How long do you think that this could still go on? You don’t have much longer, and you think this is how to spend the rest of your miserable existence? Spend the rest of your life in prison?”

Tenri chuckled, looking more amused by the second as he tilted his head with a smug smirk coming to his face. “You really think that I will spend a minute in jail over that brat?”

Kureto clenched his jaw. He hated to admit that his father had a lot of connections. He was in a way surprised that Tenri was still even here. He would have thought his father would have weaseled his way back to Shibuya by now. “How much longer do you think that we could really have kept this from them? Do you really expect that they would never meet? You can’t control my life anymore. I did everything to keep Mizuki from experiencing the same childhood that me and my siblings had. She got to be a kid. You are so dead set on keeping the firstborn, but did you even take a moment to realize that Guren is still Mizuki’s mother? That never changed.”

Tenri hummed, chuckling a bit more as he shook his head, “We’re only in this mess because you couldn’t keep it in your pants. You said it yourself, Kureto… You made him do it. That brat made his choice, and now he has to suffer the consequences of his actions.”

“You gave him no other choice!” Kureto roared. “Did you even realize that I might have wanted to know my own daughter? For eight years, I didn’t once get to see Shizuka. She is still a Hiragi. Guren gave me two beautiful daughters. I’m not just a father to one. I have two. I didn’t get to be a father to her, and I’m not going to let you take this away again. I’m not going to let you hurt my family.”

“That scum is not our family.” Tenri growled as the annoyance flashed on his face.

“He became my family the second that he got pregnant with the twins.” Kureto retorted, “You just can’t handle the thought that we might not have cared about some stupid, senseless family feud from generations ago. The only one to blame in any of this was you. None of this ever would have happened if it wasn’t for you.”

“I’m fixing your mistakes, Kureto.” Tenri growled, “You never should have entangled yourself with an Ichinose. You know the Ichinose are not good enough to bear the children of a Hiragi.”

“And yet, look where we are?!” Kureto exclaimed, throwing his arms out, “If you really meant that then you never would have let Guren go through with the pregnancy.”

For a moment, he had watched the change on his father’s face. The way he looked away had Kureto stopping. The confusion hit him for a second. He had sparked something just now. “I was not going to make the same mistake twice.”

Kureto felt the shock hit him for a second as he shook his head. “What are you talking about?”

Tenri looked back to him, “It was nothing that concerned you. You don’t think I don’t know exactly how you feel?” Tenri growled, “This is just the way it is. The Ichinose will always be below us. At our feet like the trash that they are. They exist only for making our branch families feel superior. That will not change.”

Kureto shook his head again, “That’s not it. You’re lying.” Well, he wasn’t but it was clearly a diversion from what he really wanted to say. “That’s not what it is.”

“He’s lucky that he got to live.” Tenri snapped, “Don’t unbury the past, Kureto. To run this family, you need to run it with a tight grip with someone that this family can respect. I put a good girl right in front of you, and you threw her away for that scum?”

Kureto recoiled. What in the fuck? Wait, hold on, was his father trying to say that he… arranged him meeting Natsuki? “Wait… You put her in front of me.”

“It’s been done, Kureto.” Tenri replied, “All you had to do was marry her, and you would have been set for life.”

“I don’t need it.” Kureto growled, “But I will lead the Hiragi family one day. My desires have never changed. For the last nine years, I’ve learned more than I ever did underneath you. One thing I learned for sure is that I will not be the kind of man that you are. I know what kind of man that I am, and it’s one that won’t let go. Not this time. I’m not letting you take him from me again.” Tenri made another noise, eyeing him for a second. Kureto stalked forward, grabbing his father by the front of his jacket, “Soon enough this place will be crawling with police looking for you. You can’t get out of this. Where the hell is he?”

Tenri stayed quiet for a second. Leveling a glare with him as Kureto tightened his grasp and growled under his breath. After a moment, Tenri finally said, “He’s gone. Got a pretty penny for him.”

Kureto’s eyes widened for a second as it sparked in the back of his mind before the fury hit him again, “You sold him?!”

“They already left.” Tenri continued, “You just missed them.” Then he saw the smirk. Kureto growled for a moment and Tenri just laughed again. “He looks nice with lighter hair.”

Kureto froze. What did his father just say? Lighter… hair? Kureto’s gaze moved to the trash can to see the box of blonde hair dye inside as the dots started to connect. His mind flashed back towards the elevator. The hand that grazed his. The awful dyed blonde hair that he had seen. He never saw his face. It was… Guren.

“You bastard.” Kureto snapped.

“He made his choice.” Tenri replied with his smirk getting bigger, “It was his choice. I just gave him the subtle push that he needed.”

Kureto pulled his arm back, balling his hand into a fist before lashing out. He felt the sickening crack underneath his knuckles before he was quickly turning and starting for the door. That felt… good. But he didn’t have time to worry about it. Guren wasn’t here. He would deal with his father soon enough. He needed to get to Guren before he was… gone.

That had been Guren in the elevator. Guren had been reaching out for him. He couldn’t let him go again. Not this time. He came all the way here to Nagoya with the intent of getting him back. Knowing that all this time… He never lost feelings for him. That it was Guren who was supposed to be at his side. Guren was still putting on that brave face. A selfless act to protect their children.

Damnit.

Guren never should have been forced into this position in the first place. This was all wrong. It was up to him to make this right. He should have done something a long time ago. Now, he wasn’t afraid anymore. He wasn’t going to let his father control his actions any longer.     

Kureto paused whenever he heard a gun click, and he turned to see that his father was pointing the same gun that he had seen in the surveillance footage pointed right at him. They were still close enough that the gun was only inches away from his face whenever he had turned.

“You know what happens to anyone who defies me, Kureto.”

The bastard had dragged him right down to the parking garage. Guren could feel some of the fight in him. Begging him to fight back against this bastard and get away. He couldn’t. He knew that he couldn’t. The man was practically holding all of his weight up now, struggling to reach for a set of car keys. He barely caught the beeping sound through the fog and the pop sound.

The man pulled back from him slightly, smirking as he shoved at Guren’s shoulders and pushed him into the trunk of the car. Guren really didn’t have the strength to fight it as the man reached for a roll of duct tape, pulling off a big enough piece that would cover over his mouth. His hands were grabbed next, being bunched together before being taped up. A decent amount was put on his wrists before the same thing was repeated with his ankles.

Guren blinked a few times, heaving through his nose to breathe as the man stepped back, smirking down at him, and tossing the duct tape back into the trunk before stepping back and closing the trunk. It had plunged him instantly into darkness.

Guren pulled at his taped wrists, trying to see if he could get any leeway as he leaned back against the carpeted surface of the car’s trunk. He leaned back as his eyes grew heavier.

Well, he was certainly in a mess now, wasn’t he?

He couldn’t hear much, but he did hear a car door slam and then the ignition turned on. This bastard was actually about to get away with him. It was making Guren’s heart race. Did he hit at the trunk? Try and alert someone? If he did that, would Tenri find out about it?

God, he was so tired.

He just wanted to close his eyes. Guren found his fingers sliding over the course carpet. He didn’t want this. He just wanted to go see his children. Please tell him Kureto put it together. That he knew it was him. Kureto wasn’t siding his with father. He knew that. Kureto wouldn’t do that. Not after everything. He wouldn’t do this to him. He had to know.

He just had too.

Guren could feel the car moving. Starting to move forward before it came to a sudden halt. Before he could open his eyes to figure out what was going on, he had lost consciousness.

Kureto had turned quickly, reacting before he really had a chance to think as he grabbed at his father’s wrist and pushed his arm up and swung. He had managed to clock Tenri right in the jaw again before Tenri had dropped his cane and swung at him. Kureto was greeted with a fist to his cheek that sent him stumbling into the dresser that had the television in the room. The force had knocked it right off and into the floor.

The younger Alpha didn’t have a care in the world as he growled and turned, balling his fist again and throwing out his punch. It sent both of them into the floor as his father moved to point the gun at him but Kureto had reacted first and knocked it away. The gun hit the floor and clattered away. Kureto was furious. Every part of him was screaming now. The intense need to protect his girls and Guren hit him. Guren could take care of himself. He could defend himself, but he wasn’t going to react against a Hiragi. Especially, Tenri’s orders. He just wouldn’t do it. It was conditioned in his mind at this point. It was up to Kureto to finish this.

Tenri elbowed him in the face, knocking him back onto the floor. Kureto quickly recovered from it, wiping at his bloodied nose as he pushed himself up to his knees and then to his feet. Tenri had moved just as quickly – albeit a bit slower due to his disability – and balled a fist. It connected with Kureto’s jaw again and he stumbled back, hitting the door to the balcony.

The younger Alpha jerked forward, practically tackling his father to the floor. They rolled. Exchanging punches as Kureto’s anger only started to intensify. He could see it with each one. Mizuki. Shizuka. Guren. Their faces. Their smiles. Their laughs. Guren’s tears. Mizuki and Shizuka’s desires to want to be together as sisters. Their lives had been systematically destroyed by this man. By a system that Kureto didn’t agree with.

He had tried. God, he had thought he had done what he could. What he thought was right at the time. He had did everything that he could to keep Mizuki away from all of this. He had put the thoughts of what he thought Guren’s vision would be into raising their daughter. Guren never had the chance to see Mizuki grow up and flourish into the little girl that she was now. Kureto never got to see Shizuka bloom and become practically Guren’s splitting image. Guren’s entire life had been torn apart back then. Being forced to make a decision that he never should have.

Yes, they were dumb kids. They didn’t think their actions through. Hell, most teenagers didn’t. He hadn’t realized just how much he cared until he didn’t have it anymore. Until he had seen Guren again. Even if it was completely by chance. Even if it was the girls who had decided to scheme and try and get them back together. They didn’t deserve this. They never asked for this. Guren did everything that he was supposed to do, and he was being punished for something that wasn’t his fault.

Not this time.

Kureto wasn’t going to let that happen.

Kureto’s knuckles had broken open. His lip was busted now, and he could taste the blood in his mouth. He knew that blood was trailing down his face from his nose. He was certain that he was going to have some nice bruises on his face after this. Even sickly and dying, his father was still strong. That never really changed. His father was pulling out his sick, twisted tactics to get what he wanted.

Kureto would become the Head of the family one day, and he would take it into a future that he foresaw. One where they could be respected rather than just strictly feared. A family that had their power from the respect of their peers. Not just because they feared the power or where brainwashed to believe they were so high and mighty. He could do it. It had just taken him a long time to realize just what he really wanted.

And Tenri wasn’t going to stop him.

He wasn’t afraid of him anymore.

Tenri couldn’t keep him away from Shizuka and Guren anymore. He couldn’t keep the girls separated from each other. They didn’t have to live by his rules. Kureto would make sure of that.

He was just so beyond angry. It was consuming every fiber of his being as the two of them destroyed the hotel room. Kureto didn’t care. He would do anything to make Guren safe again. Guren didn’t deserve this. He didn’t do anything wrong. Clearly, his father knew the truth too. He knew what had happened. From what he was gathering, Natsuki had tipped off Tenri about Guren. While, originally, it had been the only thing that made sense, it definitely made more sense now to how he met her.

His father had set the whole thing up.

He had been ready to do it. Get married and settle down with that woman. Mizuki did need a mother. Just not her. She needed Guren. Guren was her mother, and no one could ever replace him. There had been so many times that he had hoped that Guren had just moved on. That was he happy. There had been another part that was happy to know that Guren didn’t. It was a selfish thought.

At the moment, all he could do was let out all of his anger and frustration. A senseless fucking feud led to all of this. Tenri could have left it alone. Hell, Guren had originally planned on coming back here to Nagoya with Shizuka and returning back to the deal. He was going to leave it alone. Kureto chased after him.

And he wasn’t going to let him go again.

His daughter had been right.

He never should have let him go in the first place.

He should have stood up and been the man that he wanted to be back then. He couldn’t do that now. The past was in the past, and he had to focus on the future. He had to focus on right now. The person who needed him was Guren. Shizuka and Mizuki were safe. Right now, Guren needed him to step up and prove to him what he had said in the first place.

Tenri kicked at him, getting him in the gut as the two of them stumbled and hit the wall. Tenri got a few hits in on him. He couldn’t feel the pain right now. Kureto knew that he would feel it later, but right now, it was fine.

“Don’t worry, you never have to see that little—” Kureto threw out his face, screaming out as his fist slammed into the side of his father’s face as the two of them went through the open balcony door. Tenri grabbed him by the front of his jacket, forcing him to turn until his back was pressed into the balcony’s rail. He was bent over it, bending backwards as he grabbed at his father’s hands in an attempt to pry them away. He could catch how angry his father was. He got another punch to the face and his vision swam for a second as another strike hit. “You will never see him again. You really think that you have what it takes to run this family?”

“Of course, I do!” Kureto roared, managing to throw his arm out and catch his father in the jaw. Tenri stumbled back away from him, and the younger Alpha pushed himself away from the rail as he threw out another fist and got his father again. His father’s mouth was a bloody mess. His nose was crooked and showing where Kureto had broken it before. Kureto sucked in a deep breath, “I’ll be everything you weren’t.”

Tenri gave a bloody smile and laughed, “You haven’t changed at all, Kureto.”

“Go to hell.” Kureto snapped as he turned whenever his father swung at him. Kureto side stepped, pivoting, and smashing his fist into Tenri’s face. He was so damn angry. It was going through him. Charging him on as he kept bringing his fist down. He didn’t care. He only cared about one thing right now, and he was going to put an end to this. If his father wanted to hold a gun to his head, he was going to fight back. It was what his father taught him to do.

So, he did just that. Bringing his fist down despite how badly his knuckles had broken open and were bleeding down his hand.  

Again.

And again.

And again.

Mizuki.

Shizuka.

Guren.

Guren.

His girls.

It was like it was playing on loop in his head. It kept going. All he could see were their faces. Hearing their voices calling his name. The promises that he made. He would keep it. He would do everything that he could to fight for them. Hiragi name be damned right now. If he let this happen, he could never stand tall and say that he was the man that he wanted to be.

“I won’t let you hurt my family anymore.” Kureto snapped, “And they are my family! Goodbye, Father.” He threw his fist out once more and Tenri gave him a dazed look before stumbling. Kureto’s eyes widened for a second as he went to move forward just as he watched his father fall backwards and over the rail. Kureto reached out, grabbing the rail as he watched Tenri fall and hit the ground. He panted, trying to catch his breath through his shock.

What the hell just happened?

The haze of the fight started to flood away as he heard the screaming. He could see the… blood. His father’s blood. Tenri was staring right up at him. The light was already gone from his eyes. Kureto leaned there for a second, heaving as he wrapped an arm around his chest.

Did he just…

The shock wore off as he pushed off of the rail. He wasn’t done yet. He couldn’t think about that. He had to get to Guren. Guren still needed him. He stumbled through the now destroyed hotel room, throwing the door open and noticing that people had came out of their hotel rooms. He didn’t have time to think about anything. Instead of going for the elevator, he went straight for the stairs. He had to get to Guren.

He would finish this.

He made a promise, and he wasn’t about to break it.  

Chapter Text

Kureto had somehow managed to make his way to the parking garage. That would be his first bet on wherever that man had taken Guren. That had to be Guren. The hair dye. The shotty looking hair dye job. The touch. Guren had been reaching out to him. It was the only thing that made sense to him. He couldn’t think about anything that had just happened. All that was on his mind was getting to Guren and Guren alone.

Stumbling his way into the parking garage, he had noticed the car moving out and the man that he had seen before. His eyes widened slightly. He was alone. The Alpha moved forward but suddenly the car came to a screeching halt. He could hear the tires squealing and the sudden stop of the brakes as the car stopped. He could smell the burnt rubber from it.

Kureto’s eyes widened the second his gaze fell on the red Rosso Bia Lamborghini Aventador. He knew that car perfectly. It had swerved in, stopping right in front of the car as Shinya popped out. Shinya looked just as furious as him as he closed the door of his car behind him and started to walk forward. He had effectively blocked off the exit, so the man had nowhere to go. Kureto had never been so glad to know that Shinya was an active law breaker in his life.

Kureto let out a shocked breath and composed himself quickly as he pushed himself forward. The Alpha had to admit when it came to Guren, Shinya would come running. No matter what it may be. He didn’t have time to question anything as he walked right over to the driver’s door and jerked it open, pulling the man out of the seat. His anger was flaring, and he was ready to take down anyone who dared to do something to Guren. Guren could take care of himself, but when it came to threats against others, he would be more likely not to fight back.

It was definitely the same man that he had seen whenever he had first stepped out of the elevator. All he could feel was that touch on his hand. It was Guren. It just had to be. With a quick look of the car, Kureto didn’t spot Guren inside. The man had looked shocked to see him. Kureto sort of recognized him as one of Tenri’s associates. A disgusting old man with a habit of picking up people twice as young as he was.

Kureto slammed the man back against the car, growling out, “Where is he?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” The man quickly squeaked out. It was definitely clear to him that he knew what he was talking about, but he wasn’t about to admit to it.

“Don’t lie to me!” Kureto snapped, pulling the man down to the ground, standing over him and pulling his fist down. Guren’s hair. He had seen the bleach. He had smelt it. Those bastards dyed his hair. They were trying to conceal him. His father had fucking sold Guren to this bastard. Kureto slammed his fist down. “Where the hell is he?!”

He had never been this angry in his life. It felt like it was consuming him. The adrenaline was pumping through his veins as he slammed his fist down again. He could see the tears glistening in the man’s eyes from when he had hit him in the nose.

And he wasn’t going to stop until he figured out where they had stashed him.

Shinya was furious. He had driven a bit too recklessly on the way, but that didn’t matter. He had gotten here just in time. Mahiru had managed to dig up as much information as she could while they were on their way here, and it had worked greatly in their favor whenever he had pulled in and just his luck, the bastard was right there.

Shinya didn’t envy the guy as he watched Kureto’s anger flaring out. At the moment, he wasn’t sure if there was stopping Kureto. If they intervened, without a doubt, they’d end up with a fist in the face. He had a feeling about this one. Tenri had time on them. He would have acted quickly. Shinya leaned into the car. Digging through what he could see in the seats. Mostly ignoring what he did find as he took the keys out of the ignition just in case and threw them on the ground.

If Kureto was already down here demanding this bastard to tell him where Guren was, it most likely meant that he knew. Shinya hummed for a second in frustration as he looked around the car. Nothing to indicate that Guren had been inside. Shinya hummed for a second before looking down at the floorboard and spotting the trunk release. The thought came to mind. If he was hiding someone and didn’t want to be seen, that would be a good place to go. It was also the most predictable, but the place that was easily concealable from the naked eye.

He hit it, hearing the trunk pop open as he leaned back out and hurried to the back of the car. Shinya reached out for the opened trunk, pushing it up as the relief hit him. Guren. At first, he wasn’t even sure if it had been him at first because of the blonde hair. He could see his face despite the tape on his mouth. But it was him. It was Guren.

Guren’s eyes were closed and the way that his chest was moving showed that he was at least sort of okay. Shinya called out, “I found him!” as he reached down and started to pull the duct tape that was over Guren’s mouth away carefully. He tapped on Guren’s face, muttering, “Hey, Guren, wake up. C’mon.” He needed a reaction. Any reaction. “Come on… Open your eyes. Anything.”

Guren’s eyes did crack open, and he was met with the dazed violet eyes. It did give him some relief to see Guren respond to him. “Shin… ya.” He was definitely drugged. Just from the look in his eyes and the sluggishness of his voice told him that. His guess would be something like ketamine or rohypnol from what he was seeing. Something to keep him dazed and compliant. The man had probably drugged him knowing that Guren would fight back and had a good shot of getting away. Guren had reached out, his fingers weakly grazing at his arm, attempting to curl up in the fabric. Guren was still muttering, but at this point, it was entirely incoherent.

“That’s right. It’s Shinya.” Shinya murmured, quickly reaching into his pocket whenever he had spotted the duct tape that was also keeping Guren’s hands and feet together. He flipped open his knife, immediately moving to cut through the tape to free the Omega’s limbs. “You’re okay. I’ve got you.”

Once he had done that, he closed up the knife and slipped it back into his pocket before reaching out and looping one of Guren’s arms over his shoulders and slipping an arm underneath his back and behind his legs. He could hear Guren trying to speak, but it was so slurred together that Shinya couldn’t actually figure out what he was saying. It was a jumbled mess, but at the moment, Shinya just wanted to get Guren out of there.

They needed to get him to a hospital. Shinya had thought about it for a second. He could take him in his car, or he could wait for an ambulance to get here. They had already tipped off the police of where Tenri would be, so they had to be on their way. Shinya had moved and laid Guren on the ground, doing a once over to check and see if he had any severe injuries. Just some minor ones from what he could tell. The drug that he was given was what had him worried. Shinya didn’t like the way that Guren was at all. No fighting back. Just limp but thankfully conscious.

Shinya reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. He dialed the number, pulling it up to his ear as he heard the emergency services on the other line. “My name is Shinya Hiragi.” Shinya stated, going on to say the location of where they were, “I need an ambulance.” He went on to explain Guren’s condition and who he was as he kept the phone to his ear. He kept his gaze on Guren, reaching out once more to touch at the side of his neck for his pulse point. “Keep your eyes open, Guren.”

Kureto’s anger was flaring. The man didn’t say a word now, but Kureto was pretty sure that he hadn’t given him the chance to do so. Suddenly, he felt hands on him and Mahiru’s voice filled his ears, “Shinya found him. He was in the trunk.” Kureto had stopped. Freezing mid punch as he heaved. Did he just hear her correctly? “We’ve got him. We have Guren.”

Kureto pushed himself up, shoving the man to the ground as he heaved, sucking in a deep breath as he looked around to see Shinya kneeling next to Guren. Guren was lying on the ground. It caused Kureto to immediately jerk forward as he rushed over and fell down to his knees. “Guren.” He whispered. The Omega’s eyes moved to him, growing heavy again and his lips moved slightly. Drugged. The bastard drugged him. No wonder Guren didn’t fight the second he had seen him. He couldn’t really do much. Kureto felt his anger trying to rise again, but he had tried to keep himself calm as he reached out, grabbing Guren’s hand as he nodded. “Hey. You’re okay.”

“An ambulance is on the way.” Shinya stated, looking up as Kureto tore his gaze away from Guren long enough to look to the silver-haired Alpha. “You look like Hell.”

Kureto didn’t even want to know. “I’m fine.” Kureto said back quickly as he looked back to Guren. The closer he looked, he could see how badly the bleach was done. There were spots of black hidden away underneath his hair and splotches of brown in other places. Like Guren had been fighting back whenever they put it on him. Or the person who did it just really didn’t know how to dye hair. Guren was trying to speak again and Kureto leaned down, and he had barely caught the sound of the twins’ names. Kureto leaned back, giving a slight smile. “They’re safe. They’re with your father. I sent them out of town.”

Despite his drugged-up state, Guren looked so relieved.  

Kureto curled his hand around Guren’s just a bit tighter, nodding a bit as he smiled. “Mahiru, wait for the ambulance, would you?” Shinya questioned.

“Already on it.” Mahiru stated as she started off in that direction.

Kureto felt like he could barely breathe. He was so relieved. They managed to get to him just in time. To think, he might never have seen him again. Again. Kureto panted for a second, working to catch his own breath as he reached out with his other hand to sooth back Guren’s hair. It was still damp. It didn’t feel as soft as it normally would.

Guren’s gaze was locked on him. Heavy eyes fixated on him as Guren’s fingers seemingly tried to tighten around his, but he was having difficulty doing so. “Help is coming, Guren.” Kureto murmured, “You’re safe now.”

He really never thought his father would stoop this low. Selling Guren? All because the twins decided that they wanted to switch places? No one could have foreseen any of this happening. He knew why Guren didn’t fight back. He had a damn good reason to stay compliant and Tenri would have used it. He would have threatened the twins. Used them as a means to get Guren to listen to his every word.

Not anymore.

Guren didn’t have to worry about that now.

None of them did.

They could… move on.

For a second, Kureto could have sworn that Guren was trying to say his name as he saw the Omega’s lips move and he could barely pick up the sound of his voice. Kureto could hear sirens now.

They were almost here.

Good.

“You’re going to be okay.” Kureto whispered, “It’s over now.”

It didn’t take long before Mahiru was guiding the paramedics over, but Kureto kept his gaze straight on Guren. “Sir, I need you to move please.”

Kureto listened, only because he knew that Guren needed this. The Alpha moved out of the way, letting the paramedics go to either side of the Omega. Shinya had also moved, taking a few steps back as he lifted his gaze to look up at him. It didn’t even take long before the cops were arriving. Going after the man that Guren had been sold too.  

Kureto’s gaze never left Guren. Guren might be responsive, but he wasn’t able to say anything. Not even to the Paramedics as they questioned him, took his vitals, went over any injuries he had. They were mostly talking to themselves and Kureto was picking up what they were saying.

Severe reaction. Those words stuck out to him.

Though, it was quickly agreed that they were in fact taking Guren to the hospital. Police officers were now starting to come in and Kureto looked over to see one of the Detectives looking at him. “Kureto Hiragi,” The Detective started, already pulling out his handcuffs. Kureto didn’t bother saying a word. Proper procedure. “Please put your hands behind your back.”

“Wait—” Shinya exclaimed, “Hold on! He—”

The Detective look at Shinya for a second as Kureto shook his head. The Alpha turned, placing his hands behind his back as the Detective walked over. One cuff was put around a wrist before his other was taken and the same thing was done. “Kureto Hiragi, you have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be held against you in the court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be appointed for you. Do you understand these rights as I read them to you?”

“Yes.” Kureto replied. “And the charges?”

“Murder and assault.” The Detective stated. The Detective sighed, leaning in and muttering, “Just until we get everything straightened out and find out what happened. We need to take you down for questioning, but my supervisor doesn’t want to take a single chance.”

Kureto looked over to Shinya and gave him a nod, “Don’t leave his side.”

“I won’t.” Shinya muttered as he looked on in disbelief.

Kureto sighed as his bicep was grabbed and he was being pulled away. It was all worth it. Every single second if it meant that Guren got to go home.

Guren was so groggy whenever he started to come too. The sterilized, overly clean smell assaulted his nose first, and then the beeping of machines. He cracked his eyes open, blinking a few times to get focus to return to his vision. He was greeted with a white ceiling as he turned his head slightly to look towards the monitors. He was in a hospital.

That all really happened.

He wasn’t dreaming that.

They had found him.

Guren felt the relief hit him as he let out a sharp breath. “Hey, there.” Guren turned his gaze, smiling softly as he saw Shinya standing there.

“Shinya.” Guren whispered.

“Why is it that when something bad happens,” Shinya murmured, shaking his head, “It’s always you.”

“I have been asking myself that for a long time.” Guren replied.

Shinya laughed for a moment, leaning forward as he said, “How do you feel?”

Guren shrugged, looking around for a second, “Where’s…”

“The girls are with your Dad.” Shinya replied, “We all thought it would be best if that you perked up a bit before bringing them down here.”

Guren nodded. That was a good idea. He didn’t want to worry them. Guren caught the look on Shinya’s face, shaking his head for a second as he whispered, “What?”

Shinya sighed, looking down, “They arrested brother Kureto.”

Guren’s eyes widened as he went to sit up. He grimaced as pain surged through it before he was falling back. “What?!”

Shinya shook his head, “They’ll get everything squared away. Don’t worry. Brother Kureto can take care of himself.”

“They arrested him.” Guren said quickly, “Why the Hell—”

“He killed Father.” Shinya cut him off.

Guren froze instantly. What did Shinya just say? Did he hear that correctly? The Omega let out a shaky breath again, muttering, “What?”

“Father’s dead.” Shinya stated, “Kureto ended up pushing him over the balcony of his room at the hotel. They also are holding him for beating the shit out of the guy who tried to take you.”

Guren was in shock as he leaned back. He had heard that correctly. Tenri was… dead. Strangely enough, Guren felt almost numbed to the thought.

Good fucking riddance.

But… Kureto was in police custody.

Guren lifted his gaze quickly, muttering, “Shinya, I need your phone.” Shinya gave him a look for a second before without question, he pulled out his phone and handed it to Guren while giving his passcode.

Guren clicked in the passcode, going to the dial pad and putting in the number before pulling the phone to his ear.

Kureto had been taken down to the closest police station. He had already been processed and taken into an interrogation room. Honestly, he should have seen this coming whenever he first embarked on his mission, but there was no turning back down.

Kureto sat there staring at the one-way mirror. He knew they were watching him. He wasn’t sure how long he had been here. It had probably been hours at this point. Kureto looked at the injuries on his hands. The blood that he had on him. Every single one of them was worth it. So incredibly worth it.

He didn’t regret a single thing that he did today.

Kureto was cooled off now. The anger was gone. Instead, replaced with the need to see Guren again himself and to see his children. This was just a very unfortunate circumstance that he had to deal with. He understood the why. Kureto had taken matters into his own hands. His father was dead and Kureto had caused it. A man was probably in the hospital right now because Kureto beat him so badly. A lot of what happened was a huge blur to him. It felt like something had snapped inside of him. The thought of Guren being in danger and the probability of never seeing him again. That their children would lose their mother. He had just got him back. To think that there was a chance that he could have lost him all over again.

And it would have all been Tenri’s fault.

It was Tenri’s fault that he had lost so much time with them anyway. Not just Guren. His daughter. Their daughter. Guren hadn’t been able to see his own daughter. Their twins didn’t get to see each other. Their children had no idea that they had a sibling. They had been forbidden from talking about each other, who they were, their names, or even the fact that their daughters had a twin.

And it was all Tenri’s fault.

He didn’t regret a thing.

Kureto didn’t even bother attempting to clean his hands up. Photos had already been taken of his hands and the blood. In a strange way, it was like a badge of pride knowing that the blood on his hands belonged to his father and the man who intended to do heinous things to Guren.

Though, being handcuffed to a table wasn’t necessarily the plan.

Kureto stared at his own reflection in the two-way mirror. He had bruises on him now. There was still blood splotched on his face. It definitely showed that he had been in a fight. He had only looked away whenever the door opened up and two police officers came in. His arresting officer and another man.

The man who had arrested him walked over to the table and slipped out the chair before sitting down in it. “Before we start, do you believe that you might need medical attention?”

“No.” Kureto replied.

“Alright,” The officer replied, “I’m Detective Shouta Namikaze.” He then motioned at the man next to him, “This is Sargeant Tamaki Ootori.” The files that had been in the Detective’s hands were placed on the table. “I do apologize for the unfortunate circumstances that are bringing us here, but we need to have an understanding of what happened.”

“My father kidnapped the mother of my children.” Kureto deadpanned. That seemed to take both of the officers off guard as they shared a look before looking back at him. “My father made excellent work that Guren couldn’t be traced back to me and me back to him and either of our girls.”

“And your father is Tenri Hiragi, correct? The assailant that abducted Guren Ichinose earlier this morning.” Detective Namikaze replied.

“Correct.” Kureto stated.

“We have reports from a few of the staff members from Ichinose Designs,” Detective Namikaze continued, looking down at the file, “That you showed up at the building earlier this morning before anyone realized Guren Ichinose was missing.”

“Also correct.” Kureto replied.

The Detective hummed, looking over to who Kureto was assuming was his boss before his eyes were back on him. “Tell me a bit about your relationship to our victim Guren Ichinose.” Kureto really hated that Guren was being referred to as a victim. He didn’t like Guren’s name and victim in the same sentence, but it was unfortunately exactly what that was.

“Like I said,” Kureto explained, “He is the mother of my children. We have twin daughters. Mizuki Hiragi and Shizuka Ichinose.” He stopped for a second, balling his fists slightly as he felt the anger flare in him for a moment. “Guren belongs to the Ichinose clan, who was once a serving branch for the Hiragi family. When we were in school together at First Shibuya High School, the two of us entered into a relationship and Guren had gotten pregnant with our daughters. He moved back to Nagoya not long after.”

The Detective hummed, “So, you were high school sweethearts.”

“You could say that.” Kureto murmured. He exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “More or less, you could say that it was a secret. It was only because Guren got pregnant that we were found out.”

The Detective nodded along with him, actually listening to him for the moment, “So, Guren Ichinose and Tenri Hiragi knew each other.”

“That would be correct.” The Detective was looking at him like he already knew the answer to that. It made him wonder if Guren waws already conscious again and had been answering questions for the police. “The Ichinose served the Hiragi family. Before our daughters were born, we went our separate ways due to my father. He forced Guren into a deal. The firstborn goes to me, the second to him and he moves home. We were not to be in contact with each other and our girls were not supposed to be aware of each other. Guren’s name was forbidden from being talked about.”

“And that was due to your father.” Sargeant Ootori finally spoke up.

Kureto nodded, “Yeah.”

“If the two of you were not supposed to be in communication,” Detective Namikaze stated, “What brought you to Nagoya?”

Kureto laughed softly, shaking his head as he looked down at his blood covered hands. “Our daughters.” He whispered before looking back up. “They met at Camp Sakura for Girls in Kyoto and decided to switch places. Unfortunately, my father discovered this and went to confront Guren despite Guren not truly breaking his rules.”

“I see.” Sargeant Ootori murmured, “And, once you realized that Guren Ichinose was abducted, you took matters into your own hands. You decided not to notify the police.” He knew exactly where this was going just for the tone right there.

“Are you a father, Sargeant?” Kureto questioned. He saw that he had taken the Sargeant by surprise again. “A husband? A mate?”

The Sargeant hummed, “Yes, I am. I have a beautiful wife and three children.”

“Wouldn’t you do everything in your power to help them?” Kureto questioned, eyeing the man for a moment. “If you had a way to put a stop to it, would you have done whatever it took to protect them?”

Sargeant Ootori sighed, looking down at the floor before lifting his gaze back up, “I’m an officer of the law. Laws are in place for a reason. Civilians do not need to be meddling in the affairs of the police.”

Kureto straightened his back a bit as the cuffs pulled on his wrists a bit whenever he leaned back. “Things work differently with the Hiragi family.”

“And you believe that your name places you above the law?” The Sargeant shot back.

“No.” Kureto replied, “But I know my father… knew.” Kureto exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “Within the Hiragi family, the Head of the family… their word is our law. We are to listen to everything that the Head says. It doesn’t matter what it is. I wasn’t going to stand for that anymore.” Kureto looked down slightly, seeing Guren’s picture in the file. He pointed towards it, humming, “If I hadn’t been there, he would have been gone. Instead of him being in a hospital right now… He’d be who knows where. A mother, a son, a friend. Someone who is deep rotted into this community… gone. And I would have had to explain to our daughters that their mother wasn’t coming home, and we didn’t know where he was.”

The Detective lowered the file, giving Kureto a better look at the picture. It must be Guren’s most recent official picture taken for the government. It wasn’t from the hospital. He knew that just from the fact that Guren’s natural hair was in it. Detective Namikaze flipped through the file for a second, pulling out another photo before turning it. It was a picture of his father’s body.

“Tell us how your father ended up like that.” Detective Namikaze stated.

Kureto looked at the photo. He felt almost… nothing while looking at it. His father’s lifeless eyes. The blood that was pooled under his head. The marks on his body to show of the fight that he had been in. “Well, it looks like he fell over a balcony.” Kureto stated. “Guess his head wasn’t hard enough to break his fall.”

The Detective lifted up a hand and covered up the quirk of a smile that had came to his face. He had quickly masked it, clearing his throat. “Excuse me.” Detective Namikaze murmured. “Alright, why don’t you tell us what happened when you got to the hotel.” Kureto found himself looking between the two officers. He was arrested for murder and assault. Murder for his father. Assault against the man who was trying to take Guren away. Now, it was rather or not he could dodge the charges. They would use anything that he said in this room against him. Lawyering up could look bad but at the same time, it would be a smart idea. Realistically, Kureto didn’t believe that he truly did anything wrong. He didn’t necessarily mean to kill his father, but he didn’t regret it at all. He’d do it again. Kureto wasn’t even going to lie about that. “After you used a rouse with the front desk agent of the hotel to get a key to your father’s room.”

The best thing to do would be to stay silent, but they could also hold him up to forty-eight hours before they had to officially charge him. Most charges were taken to a Prosecutor within twenty-four. The question was if they had enough to charge him. Realistically, they probably did. It could fall onto a jury of his peers or if he could find a way to flip this.

“Well—” Kureto started but he was cut off by the door opening up.

“Do not answer that.” The man who walked into the room stated. He was being led in by another officer. Kureto frowned slightly. Who was this man? He was clearly official looking. A pristine suit. Slicked back black hair and dark eyes. His back was straight, and a smile was on his face. “There will be no further questions until I speak with my client.”

Client?

It clicked. This man was a lawyer, and apparently his lawyer.

The two officers looked to each other for a second before Detective Namikaze was closing the file. The two of them stood up, giving the man a nod before they were walking from the room. The door shut behind the man that was standing at the door as he smiled. “And who are you?” Kureto questioned. He definitely didn’t call a lawyer. He should have, but he didn’t have the chance to do that yet.

The man smiled, walking over and placing down the briefcase that he had been holding. “My name is Makoto Kijima. Many of my associates call me Saito.” The man—Kijima replied, “I will be your lawyer throughout this process, Kureto Hiragi.” This man was definitely not one of the Hiragi lawyers. Kureto knew all of them. This man was not one of them. It couldn’t have been Mahiru or Shinya. Maybe it was. They had both been present whenever he was arrested.

“I didn’t call for a lawyer yet.” Kureto stated.

Kijima just chuckled, popping open his briefcase and smiling slightly as he leaned back and curled one leg over the other. “I have been retained on your behalf.” He pulled out a file, opening it up and looking over it. “Currently, you are being detained after being arrested for murder and assault, but they haven’t charged you yet.” Kijima looked back at him with a smile, “This will be easy. Don’t worry. I’ll have you walking out of this place before the end of the night.”

Who the Hell was this guy and who called him?

Kureto hummed. Well, since he had a lawyer now. He might as well use the guy. “So, you’re my lawyer.”

“Tell me everything, and I’ll have you out of this place before you know it.”

Chapter Text

Guren had been checked over again. Mostly, they were keeping him for observation. They had told him what happened. Between the drug that Tenri had given him, and the one that the other man had given him, it had caused an adverse reaction between the two. Essentially, he was incredibly drugged-up and was almost overdosing. They had pumped his stomach, and it had left his stomach stupidly upset in the aftermath of it and pained. Though, Guren was able to ignore it for the most part.

He didn’t want to be here anymore. He just wanted to leave and go home. Well, he wanted to go to the police station first. Kureto had been arrested. Arrested for all of this. Guren didn’t have all the details yet. Just that he had been arrested for the death of Tenri Hiragi and apparently for beating the man who had put Guren into the trunk.

He wanted to see his daughters. He wanted to see his father and his friends. Kureto. Guren had found himself picking at his hair. He could feel the damage that happened to the ends of his hair, and he really hated seeing the blonde of his once virgin black hair. It would be an easy enough fix, but as for the damage to his hair, it might take treatments and hair cuts to get his hair back to being completely healthy.

Could he punch the men responsible for this?

Out of everything, why was this the thing that annoyed him most?

That felt like either he was still coming down from the drugs or he was so used to Tenri’s behavior that it didn’t even faze him.

Or he was just in shock.

Guren looked up whenever he heard a tap on the door, and he looked up to see a Detective standing at the door. “Detective Namikaze.” Guren murmured as he saw the man standing there.

The Detective gave him a smile as he stepped into the room, “How are you feeling, Guren?”

“Like I’ve been hit by a truck.” Guren replied, “But I’m fine.”

Guren gave a quick glance at Shinya before looking back to the Detective. The Detective walked further into the room, giving him a smile as he said, “I need to ask you some questions. Are you up for that, Guren?”

“Yeah.” Guren murmured.

The Detective reached into his jacket and pulled out a small notepad and a pen as he pulled up a seat and sat down. “Can you tell me what happened?”

Guren had started from the beginning. Starting from the second he had seen Tenri, to the breakfast reservation and their little chat, until the moment that Tenri had taken him to the hotel. Guren was angry at himself for it. A lot of it was a blur for him, but that had to be in part due to the headache that he currently had.

“So, Tenri Hiragi abducted you at gunpoint?” The Detective questioned.

Guren nodded, “Yeah.” He murmured, “He had it on him the entire time we went from my building to the restaurant and then the hotel.”

“Can you tell me what happened while you were in the hotel?” Detective Namikaze went on to question.

So, he did just that. Explaining exactly what happened in the hotel room. He could still smell the bleach. The way that it felt on his head and the tingling feeling that it caused. That sharp, chemical scent was still lingering in his nose now. It made him reach up and touch at the ends of his hair. He went on to explain what Tenri had made him do and the deal. He had known Detective Namikaze for a really long time. His father worked with him before. Guren knew exactly who this man was, so he was comfortable enough to give all the details. At the same time, he needed too. Especially after learning what happened to Kureto. He told him about the man and what Tenri wanted Guren to do.

“So, you ended up going to this man’s hotel room?” Detective Namikaze continued his line of questioning.

Guren nodded, “Yeah.” He confirmed.

“What happened from there?”

“He gave me a water bottle to drink from.” Guren replied, “That’s whenever I really started to feel lightheaded and out of it. I don’t really remember much after that.”

“Anything you can remember.” Detective Namikaze urged him.

Guren let out a sharp breath as he picked at his hair again, “He took me to the elevator. I could barely walk on my own. Much less actually run from the sick son of a bitch.” Guren stated, “But I knew if I did that… Tenri would go after my daughters.”

Detective Namikaze was writing everything down as he spoke. He was also recording it, so Guren knew that every single one of his words were being caught. “What do you remember from the elevator?”

Guren paused for a second. Out of everything, that is what he remembered clearly. “Kureto.” Guren whispered as it came back to mind. “I couldn’t speak… So, I tried to get his attention.”

“How so?” Detective Namikaze questioned.

“I touched his hand.” Guren replied with a shake of his head, “But I don’t know if he noticed me.”

“So, you don’t think he saw you?” The Detective said back.

Guren hummed for a second, “I don’t know. I was out of it.”

The Detective nodded along, “What happened after that?”

Guren went on to explain everything that he remembered. A lot of it was a blur. He barely recalled getting bound and put into the trunk. By that point, he was pretty far out of it. He could see the small flashes of Shinya’s face and Kureto’s. The sounds of the fighting. It was all distant, but he could vaguely recall it now.

The Detective continued listening to him, asking a few more questions of him before finally saying, “Guren, were you sexually assaulted?”

Guren shook his head, “No.” Thank God, it didn’t get that far. Then, Guren lifted his gaze, “But if Kureto hadn’t been there… No one would have ever saw me again.”

“I would like to get you through an exam at least due to the circumstances. You might also have DNA on you from your attackers rather it was from fighting back or even just fibers left on you. I would like to collect that from you as well.”

“Okay.” Guren murmured.

The Detective smiled at him, flipping the page of the notebook as he did so, “Thank you for your time, Guren.” Then, the Detective’s gaze moved to Shinya, “I will need a statement from you as well for your part in it.”

“Of course, Detective.” Shinya replied.

Guren let his mind slip away as Shinya spoke with the Detective. He reached up again and touched at his hair once more. As he sat there, it was right back at the forefront of his mind. Guren needed to leave.

Kureto had told everything to his newly retained lawyer. Kijima had listened to everything that he had said. Taking notes and going over all the details of what had happened. Honestly, Kureto had no idea who this guy was or where he had come from. He definitely never took his one phone call to call for a lawyer. But the man was retained on his behalf. They were going over every single detail. The man was making Kureto repeat himself more than once as he went back over the information.

“And you used a rouse to get into Tenri Hiragi’s hotel room because you wanted to find Guren Ichinose.” They were just going back over the information again and again. It was almost getting frustrating at this point. Though, this man had a job to do. That’s all that this was about. Kureto knew that. “And you didn’t find Guren there. You only found your father.”

“Correct.” Kureto replied.

“Alright, just to make this clear,” Kijima went on to say as he wrote a few more things down, “Tenri Hiragi pulled a gun on you.”

“That’s right.” Kureto replied.

“After you were attempting to leave the room?” Kijima questioned.

Kureto nodded, watching as it all flashed back into his mind. “He was never going to let me leave that room with my life.” Kureto sighed as he looked down, leaning back in the chair, “If I didn’t get out of that room, no one would have ever seen Guren again. I couldn’t let that happen.”

Kijima hummed, keeping a smile on his face the entire time as he wrote a few more notes down and looked back to him. “What about the driver that you got into an altercation with?”

“I knew he had him.” Kureto stated, “Simple as that. I knew if that car got out… Guren was gone.”

“I see.” Kijima mused and jotted that down too. He placed his pen down and looked back to Kureto. “You have a really good case for self-defense regarding the death of your father. It could be seen as justifiable homicide since he held a gun on you. As of right now, they are still processing the scene, and they will be searching for a gun. They will want to take your fingerprints for it.” He stopped speaking for a moment and exhaled sharply, “As for the assault charge, it will be up to the District Attorney on what charges they want to bring on you and it entirely depends on what the victim says. Laws very from prefecture to prefecture, but you got a good case there too for using force against an alleged kidnapper.” Kureto knew why he was using the word alleged. He had too.  

“Can you get me out of this or not?” Kureto questioned.

“Oh, absolutely.” Kijima replied with a smile, “The evidence found should corroborate your story to the letter. I don’t see a single jury in Japan ever convicting you whenever Guren’s case was as publicized as it was. Plus, you have an incredible sob story to go along with it.” Kureto shot a glance towards his lawyer as the man smiled a bit brighter, “People love star crossed lovers.”

Kureto let out a sharp breath and nodded as he looked around the Interrogation Room. “You said you could get me out of here by tonight?”

“They will probably still have questions, and they will have to continue to investigate it as a murder and assault. You don’t necessarily have ties to the community here in Nagoya but I’m pretty sure we can square that away quickly.” His lawyer replied, “It might take a bit to truly get you cleared. All this kind of stuff has to go through channels, and they have to access the facts before deciding rather or not they are going to truly charge you.” Kijima smiled again, “As long as if the victim’s statement lines up, I don’t see any problems in getting you completely out of this. It’s my job to prove reasonable doubt on their case, which you have an extremely good case of that. I have a feeling that they are going to attempt to spark a plea deal with you for lower charges.”

“I’m not interested in any plea deals.” Kureto retorted with a shake of his head, “I did what I had to do.”

Kijima chuckled, “I plan on fighting this in any way that you need.” Kijima looked back to his notes for a moment, “The assault charge might actually be more of the tricky one. It worked out in your favor that Guren Ichinose was found in the trunk of the car, and the police will pull surveillance footage that will corroborate that story.”

“Are they going to charge the bastard?” Kureto questioned.

“Depending on what the victim says,” Kijima replied, “They will probably end up charging him with assault for the drugs he used, battery for the same thing, kidnapping, and unlawful imprisonment.” Kijima flipped his notes over, looking back to Kureto. “Considering that Guren Ichinose was found drugged and restrained in the trunk of the man’s car, it’s an easy case to prove. They will probably want to check to make sure that there was no sexual contact.” Kureto clenched his jaw at the mention of it as his stomach twisted up.

“Was Guren…” Kureto started but he couldn’t even bring himself to finish the sentence.

“As far as I’m aware,” His lawyer went on to say, “No.”

Kureto felt relief hit him as it felt as if a weight had been lifted off of his chest. He was coming down from the adrenaline of it all that all the information was finally settling in for him. Right now, he just needed to see Guren for himself to know that he was okay. The last glimpse he had of him was in a drugged up nearly unconscious state while being loaded up into an ambulance.

Kureto had sure really gotten himself in a mess with this one. Despite all of it, all he could think was Tenri couldn’t do anything to them anymore. It was the only thing that was coming across his mind, and it was the only thing calming him right now. He would get out of this. Somehow. All he wanted to know is if Guren was okay. That’s all that he needed to know and then he would be fine. He knew that Mizuki would be taken care of as this was handled. Shizuka would be too. They were both in incredibly good hands.

“This could work a few different ways,” Kijima went on to say to change the subject back to the matter at hand, “Due to the severity of the crime, they might take this to a Grand Jury to bring an Indictment against you on felony charges. They could file a complaint against you alleging that the crime took place. Or… They might try and continue on with the idea of a plea deal if they don’t think they can get the felony to stick.” Kijima looked back to his notebook and pulled out a file and opened it up, “You’ve never had a citation or any other charges against you, right?”

“Never.” Kureto stated.

“You are a business own with your own winery and vineyard in Shibuya…” Kijima went on and flipped the page, “A single father with fully custody of one of your daughters… You have significant ties to Shibuya but not necessarily any here in Nagoya.”

“Say, you get me out tonight,” Kureto started, “What happens?”

“They will probably ask you to remain in Nagoya,” Kijima stated as he placed the file down, “If they take this to an arraignment because they feel like they have enough probable cause and evidence… They would probably ask for remand due to your lack of ties to Nagoya.” Kijima then smiled as he reached back into the file and pulled out a photograph. He sat it down on the table in front of Kureto and he stopped as he recognized the photo. Guren had it hanging up in his house. It was of Guren and Shizuka. “You have another daughter and the mother of your children with significant ties to Nagoya. We should be able to leverage that.”

“If you say so.” Kureto murmured as he kept his gaze down onto the photograph. That was half of his world right there in one photo. He reached out for it, pulling it up to himself as he looked at it.

“They might go ahead and release you as they seek an indictment against you before arresting you on formal charges.” Kijima stated.

“They already arrested me.” Kureto shot back.

“They have yet to file the charges,” Kijima replied, “You are currently being detained. They have to bring charges against you or let you go.” His lawyer leaned back, pulling Kureto’s attention back to him, “But if they file the charges, a judge will either set bail for you or try and remand you until trial. There is even the probability of Released on Own Recognizance. Which would be harder to get with your lack of ties to the community and probability of a flight risk.”

Kureto hummed and shook his head, “I’m not going anywhere.”

“Either way, they have to take you before a judge if they want to attempt to continue to hold you,” Kijima continued, “They have a lot more sorting to go through before they get to that point. They will use anything that you say to try and get the charges to stick. So, you need to be careful with what you say.”

Kureto let out a sharp breath, placing down the photo before crossing his arms, “So, no matter what way this goes, I’m still screwed for a while.”

“Just a bit.” Kijima stated with a slight smile, “Mostly, they jumped the gun on your arrest before doing a full investigation. Either way, I will make sure you are out of here by the end of the night. For, at least, tonight, we should be able to get them to release you without prosecution until they finish their investigation. If they have enough, they will charge you.” Kijima let out a sharp breath as Kureto returned his gaze to him. “Most likely, they are speaking to the Prosecution right now. They could attempt to make an example out of you. Try and paint you in a way that appears like you were taking the law into your own hands. Just let me do the talking whenever they come back in here, alright?”

Kureto looked to the lawyer again and nodded.

This was going to be a long night.

Shinya had stayed with him. Not leaving his side through everything. That felt calming as he went through all of this. Trying to get his head on straight. Everything. Shinya had told him as much as he knew. It was helping Guren piece together what he didn’t know. A lot of what happened after he was drugged was a blur. Which was understandably so. There could be a chance that the memories would have a hard time forming or even coming back.

Guren ran the questioning from police through his head. He told them everything that he could remember and knew. The things that had been a blur, and what he remembered of his conversations with Tenri and that man. Any detail that he could remember from the moment that he saw Tenri again until the second he had woken up in the hospital. Everything. Guren refused to leave out any details. He knew that it was important, and even more important knowing that Kureto had been arrested for involvement.

They had taken photos of him. Scrapped his nails for DNA. Asked him if he wanted to do exams or tests. They were unnecessary. Nothing happened to him. It never got that far.

Thank goodness.

That had been hours ago.

Guren leaned back against the pillows. Finding himself staring at the clock. He just wanted to leave. Shinya was staying mostly quiet but was doing everything that he could to keep Guren’s mind off of it.

Guren didn’t think he was going to relax until he knew what had happened to Kureto.

Kureto couldn’t go down for this.

He couldn’t go down for what Tenri had done.

Guren turned his gaze to Shinya as he shook his head, “I need to get out of here, Shinya.”

Shinya smiled at him, leaning against the side of the bed as he said, “Everything will be fine. You just need to rest.”

“I’m tired of resting.” Guren shot back as he sat up a bit. He was tired of being hooked up to machines. He felt fine aside from some pain in his stomach. “I just want to get out of here.”

Shinya gave him a soft knowing smile as he murmured, “Brother Kureto will be fine.”

“He’s been arrested for murder,” Guren said quickly with a shake of his head, “No, I need to get out of here.”

Guren turned his gaze towards Shinya, and for a moment, the two of them just remained in silence. It didn’t take long before he saw the defeat come to Shinya’s face. Shinya nodded, and said to him, “Alright. I’ll see if they will get started to discharge papers for you.” Shinya quietly excused himself from the room, and Guren leaned back against the pillows as he looked down to everything that he was connected too. He couldn’t be here.

He needed to get out of here.

Finally, it seemed like everything had gone through, and Guren was finally being able to leave this place to get what he needed to done.

“Guren, are you sure that you should be leaving the hospital?” Shinya questioned behind him as Guren had started to change out of the hospital garments and into his own clothing. Guren was just wanting to get out of the hospital as soon as he could. He couldn’t just sit here and wait around. He felt fine now. The Omega slipped into the new clothes as he turned, and Shinya gave him another look. “I get it, but you also just had your damn stomach pumped. You should be resting.”

“I can rest at home.” Guren replied as he turned and sat down on the bed. “It’s a waste of hospital resources just keeping me sitting in one of their beds if I’m feeling okay.”

Shinya laughed softly for a second but didn’t say anything as the Nurse who had been working with Guren stepped into the room with the discharge paperwork. Guren went quiet as the Nurse went over everything and what he should do at home, if anything changes to come back, and all the works before he signed his name on the line. If they didn’t think he was stable enough to go home, it wouldn’t be standard discharge paperwork but paperwork stating that he had left Against Medical Advice. That wasn’t happening, so that was a good sign for him. Once it was all said and done, the Nurse had left the room after saying that he was free to go and Guren let out a sharp breath.

Guren turned his gaze back to Shinya and said, “I need you to take me down to the police station.”

Shinya’s face cracked into a smile as he looked him over, “You’re not going to take no for an answer.”

Guren just felt a smile tug on his face, “No.”

Shinya just laughed again, shaking his head, “Then, why are we still standing here?”

Guren didn’t hesitate to pick up what he needed before he was heading to the door. There was a place that he needed to be, and it wasn’t here.

Eventually, the Detective and the Sergeant did return after what felt like hours of waiting. His lawyer looked right at them and said, “You sure are pushing the time, huh?”

Detective Namikaze looked over to Kijima for a second before slipping back down into the seat and placing down a file. “I just have a few more questions about what happened at the hotel.”

“My client has told you everything,” Kijima replied, “He acted in self-defense for himself and the Defense of a Third Party for the sake of Guren Ichinose.”

“We just want to make sure that we have everything cleared up.” Detective Namikaze went on to say as he opened up the file. “I’m sure that you understand that we have to make sure that this is what you say it is compared to vigilantism.”

“That would be implying that my client went into that hotel room with intent of murder.” Kijima replied, “And my client did not.”

Namikaze hummed as his gaze returned back to Kureto, “So, why did you go to the hotel room instead of calling the authorities?”

“Don’t answer that, Kureto.” Kijima replied, and Kureto did just that. he remained silent. They could use anything that he said against him. If he so much as even indicated that he might have had the intent of killing his father, they would use it as a means to destroy any defense that he had. “My client was leaving the hotel room whenever Tenri Hiragi pulled a gun on my client, and the fight ensued. During the altercation, Tenri Hiragi fell over the balcony. That is justifiable homicide by means of self-defense. Tenri Hiragi was already suspected as the abductor of Guren Ichinose earlier that day.”

“Alright,” Detective Namikaze started, “And what about the assault? You pulled a man out of his chair and beat him within an inch of his life. That is not self-defense.”

Kijima hummed, looking over to Kureto before back at the Detective, “My client was acting through physical force to stop a kidnapping in progress. Guren Ichinose was in the truck of that man’s car.”

“How did you know that Guren Ichinose was in the trunk of the car?” Detective Namikaze questioned, “How did you know he was with that man?”

Kijima looked to him and nodded, “Go ahead and answer.”

Kureto let out a sharp breath as his gaze fell down onto the file and once again, he saw Guren’s photo. Right underneath it was now a photo of patchy blonde hair. “He touched my hand at the elevator.”

“Who did?” Detective Namikaze questioned.

“Guren.” Kureto replied, “He was trying to tell me that he was right there, and I missed it. At first, I thought it was just an accident… No, Guren was trying to tell me it was him.”

“How did you come to know that it was Guren Ichinose?” Detective Namikaze pushed further. Again, Kijima nodded at him to go ahead and answer.

“I saw a box of used hair dye in my father’s hotel room.” Kureto replied. “Then, I realized the person I saw at the elevator was Guren. That’s when I went to leave my father’s hotel room.”

“And that’s when he pulled a gun on you?” The Detective inquired.

Kureto nodded, “Yeah.” He said back as he dropped his gaze back down to the photograph. “I should have known it was him. If I had realized it sooner, I never would have gone into my father’s hotel room.”

“So, by your story, you ended up in an altercation with your father,” Detective Namikaze said as he looked back to the file and flipped through it before he pulled out a photo. He placed it down in front of Kureto and his gaze settled onto a photo of his father’s deceased face. “How did he fall over the balcony? How did he end up like this?”

It replayed back in his mind and whenever he blinked, it was gone again. Kureto turned a quick glance towards Kijima as the lawyer turned his attention to the Detective. “My client has already explained it.”

“You’re claiming self-defense,” Namikaze replied, “But we have yet to recover a gun from the hotel room.”

Kureto frowned, shaking his head, “He definitely had a gun. I don’t know what happened to it during our fight, but it’s there somewhere.”

Namikaze hummed, “You didn’t answer the question about how your father ended up over the balcony.”

Kureto turned his gaze to Kijima, and this time, the lawyer nodded at him. “That wasn’t supposed to happen.” Kureto stated, “While we were fighting, we ended up on the balcony. Next thing I knew, my father had fallen over the rail. I tried to reach out for him, but it was already too late.”

“You tried to catch him?” Namikaze questioned.

Kureto nodded, “It all happened so quickly.” He replied.

The Detective hummed, looking back at the file before back at him, “Kureto, what do you think would have happened if Tenri Hiragi had been able to leave that hotel room?” Kureto looked back to the Detective as the man looked him in the eyes. “If you hadn’t killed him?”

“I don’t have to think,” Kureto stated as he straightened his back, “I know that he would have made sure that no one had ever seen Guren again. That… He would have killed him, and my daughters would never be able to see him again. His friends. His father. My father would have done anything to make sure that Guren disappeared.” The Detective remained quiet at first. Kureto shook his head, “I did not go into that hotel room with the intent of killing my father. I wanted to put an end to this. Tell him that I was done playing these games, and Guren and our daughters were not in the middle of this. It was time to let a blood feud go.” Kureto kept his gaze locked to the Detective as he shook his head, “I went to that hotel room to get Guren back, and to tell my father… I was done. I was done letting him control my life and the lives of my family. Guren is my family. Shizuka Ichinose is my daughter… And I was not going to let my father hurt them anymore.” Kureto’s gaze dropped down to that photo once more as he let out a soft breath, “I couldn’t stop. Even after my father fell over the rail… I had to keep going. Guren was still in danger.”

“And that’s what led you to the parking garage?” The Detective pushed on.

Kureto nodded again, “I knew if that man had left with Guren… That was it. No one would have ever seen him again, and god knows what would have happened to him.” Kureto lifted his gaze back to the Detective, “And I couldn’t let that happen. I wasn’t going to lose him again.”

Kijima had a smile on his face the entire time before he had interjected and started to speak, “Do you really think any jury in this world would actually convict him of murder and assault and battery?” Kijima questioned, “My client was acting in the defense of himself and his family. Could he have called the police? Sure. By then… It would have been too late.”

“We have to make sure that the forensics and facts match your client’s story.” Namikaze replied, “So far, it’s not looking too good for your client.”

“If you feel that strongly, you can attempt to get an indictment. You’re stalling because you know you don’t have enough to actually hold my client on the charges you want to press against him.” Kijima shot back. Kijima moved to pick up his belongings and slipped them back into his bag as he said, “So, unless if you plan on filing charges right now, we will be walking out of here. Right now, you don’t have enough to actually charge him.”

“We have enough.” Namikaze replied. “Between your client’s own words as well as enough forensic evidence.”

“However, you don’t have your facts straight.” Kijima shot back, “According to your own words, you haven’t been able to locate the gun that Tenri Hiragi had used. Which means, you haven’t finished processing the scene. All you are doing here is buying time. My client will gladly come in for further questions with me present as needed. However, the clock is ticking, and you are running out of time to bring charges against him.” Kijima smirked a bit, “I bet your Prosecutor is having a considerable amount of trouble even figuring out which charges to bring against him due to the complexity of the situation. It’s a pretty clear case of self-defense and third-party defense. This wouldn’t even make it through a Grand Jury. Otherwise, your Prosecutor would already be here.”

“Your client is a flight risk who just committed a serious felony.” Namikaze replied. “We have to make sure that this is what your client says it is.”

Before anyone else could say anything, there was a knock at the door and Kureto’s gaze moved towards it as the door opened up and an older looking man stepped into the room. It must have surprised the two police officers in front of him by the way they suddenly looked at the other man. “Kureto, you are free to go until arraignment.” The man had walked further into the room, handing a paper to the Detective and another towards his own lawyer. Kijima looked down at it as the man continued on, “Until all of this is cleared up, it’s best that you don’t leave Nagoya.”

Next to him, Kijima smiled, “If that is all, we will be going now. My client will be happy to help in any way possible that he can. I will be in touch with the D.A. to get all of this sorted out. For the time being, my client is going to go home to his family.” Kijima stood up, smiling down at Kureto, “Let’s go, Kureto.”

Kureto stood up, looking down to the Detective for a moment before he was following his lawyer out oof the room. He let out a sharp breath, running a hand over his face.

Even in death, his father was going to be a major pain in the ass.